Christian Questions to the Greeks

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

Chapter 1

1PG 6:1406

Εἰ τῷ μεγίστῳ ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἀγαθῷ μέγιστον ἀντί- εἰται χαχόν - μέγιστον δὲ ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἀγαθὸν, τὸ γῶναι τὸν ὄντω; ὄντα Θεόν μέγιστον ἄρα χαχδν, τὸ οῦτον ἀγνοεῖν. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπειδή ἐστι τοῦτο χαχὸν ἕν τισι ν᾿ ἀνθρώπων, ποῖόν ἔστι τῷ δημιουργῷ τοῦ χόσμου τῷ πρεπωδέστερον, τὸ ἐναλλάξαι τὴν τοῦ παρόντος ἴου κατάστασιν καὶ ἀπαλλάξαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τοῦ εγίστου χαχοῦ, χαθὼς ὁ τῶν Χριστιανῶν βούλεται γος, ἢ τὸ ἐᾶσαι μένειν τὸν χόσμον ἐπὶ τῆς αὐτῆς τταστάσεως, καὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τῷ μεγίστῳ χαχῷ ἢ χατεχομένους; Πρῶτον μὲν πρὸς τὸ πρῶτον ἄπορον ῥητέον, ὡς ἐγιατον καχὸν οὐδέν ἐστιν. Εἰ γὰρ τῶν ἀγαθῶν τὸ - Α μέγιστον ὁ Θεός ἐστι, δηλονότι εἴ τις ὑπόθοιτο ([) μέγιστον χαχὸν, εὑρεθήσεται ἑτέρα ἀρχὴ ἐναντία τῷ Θεῷ ὅπερ οἱ Μανιχαῖοι χαχῶς λέγοντες λέγουσι. - Καὶ γὰρ ἄτοπον τὸν Θεὸν μὴ πάντα χαταλαμθάνειν͵ μὴ πᾶσι τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἀγαθότητα ἐπιλάμπειν. Μέγιστον τοίνυν χαχὸν οὐδέν - καὶ γὰρ ἡ ἄγνοια πολλάχι; ἐπ᾿ ἀγαθῷ δίδοται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις - ὁρῶμεν οὖν ἑτὶ πολλῶν, ὡς πολλάχις συμδαίνει μᾶλλον χαταφρονεῖν τῶν γινωσχομένων ἣ τῶν ἀγνοουμένων. “Άλλως τ: καὶ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν ὄντως ὄντα Θεὸν, οὐκ ἔχ τιν; ἄλλου, ἀλλ᾽ ἐχ τῆς οἰχείας λήθης ἡ ψυχὴ πάχει. Ηαραγίνεται δὲ καὶ ταῖς ἐνταῦθα ψυχαῖς γνῶο:; Θεοῦ. ὥσπερ οὖν ὁρῶμεν καὶ ἐνταῦθα ἀνθρώτους γινώσχοντας τὸν Θεόν. Εἰ δέτις ἐθέλοι τὸ ἀληθὲς λέγειν, οὐδέ ἐστιν ὅλως ἄγνοια περὶ Θεοῦ " πάντες γὰρ, ὅτ: Β ἔστιν ὁ Θεὸς, ὁμολογοῦσι χοινῇ ἐννοίᾳ. Ὅτι δὲ χτὶ ἐνταῦθα ὄντες δύνανται οἱ ἄνθρωποι γινώσχειν τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ ἣ τῶν ὀρθοδόξων πίστις σαφῶς δηλοῖ, λέ- Ὕουσα τὸν Θεὸν αὐτὸν χατεληλυθέναι, καὶ ἐγνῶσθει τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. Εἰ τοίνυν δυνατὸν καὶ ἐνταῦθα τοὺ; ἀνθρώπους ὄντας γινώσχειν τὸν Θεὸν, οὐδὲν αὐτο; μέγιστον καχὸν συμδαίνει ἐχ τοῦ ἐνταῦθα εἶνα!. Τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσ: γὰρ, καθὼς εἴρηται, ἐχ τῆς ἀπίστου φύσεως τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν Θεὸν συμθαίνει. Εἰ δέ τις καὶ δυγγωρήσει, ὅπερ ἄτοπον, μέγιστον εἶναι χαχὸν τὰ ἐνταῦθα, καὶ χάλλιον ὑπάρχειν τὸ μὴ εἶναι τὰ τῇδε τοῦ εἶναι" εἰ μὲν λέγει χαχὰ πεποιηχέναι τὰ τῆδε τὸν δημιουργὸν δι᾽ ἀσθένειαν, ἀνοηταίνει, τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμιν φάσχων μὴ κχαταλαμθάνειν πάντα: εἰ δὲ ᾿ος ᾿ς δυνάμενος καλὰ ποιῆσαι τὰ τῇδε, συνεχώρησεν χαχὰ ποιεῖν, καὶ τοῦτο ἔσται χατηγόργη μα θεοῦ. Ὁ γὰρ δυνάμενος μὲν παῦσαι, περιορῶν δὲ, ἐληθέστερον αὐτὸς δρᾷ. Εἰ δὲ αὑτός ἔστιν ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ποιῆσας τὰ τῇδε, δῆλον ὅτι τοῦ αὐτοῦ Θεοῦ μένονπος, καὶ εἰς ὕστερον καὶ ἀεὶ τὰ αὐτὰ ἔσται. “Ἃ γὲρ πάλαι ἠδύνατο, καὶ νῦν δύναται. Εἰ δὲ γῦν τι πλεῖον, δύναται παρὰ τὰ προτοῦ, ἔγχρονος αὐτοῦ ἔσται ἡ κοιαύτη δύναμις" ὅπερ ἄτοπον τὸ γὰρ φθαρτόν. Εἰ δὲ, δυνάμενος καὶ πάλαι χωλῦσαι τὸ μέγιστον οὕτω χαχὸν, οὐχ ἐχώλυσε, φθονερὸς ἂν εἴη" ὅπερ ἀσεθδὲς καὶ φαντάζεσθαι. Δεῖ οὖν τὸν αὑτὸν ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτῶν μένοντα τὰ αὐτὰ ποιεῖν, ᾿ Ἔλεγχος τῆς ἀποχρίσεως οὐχ ὀρθῶς γεγομέγης. Ἱχαωὺς μὲν ἦν εἰς ἔλεγχον τοῦ ἀτυστάτου αὑτὸς ὁ λόγος νοούμενος. Τῷ γὰρ λέγειν ἐν ἀρχῇ μὲν τοῦ λόγου μὴ εἶναι μέγιστον κακὸν, ἐν τῷ τέλει δὲ τοῦ λόγου τὸ ἀσεδὲς εἶναι καὶ ἐκ μάνης φαντασίας τὸ τὰ ἀνάξια περὶ Θεοῦ φρονεῖν, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι χεχριμένως εἰσαγόμενον τὸ μέγιστον χαχὸὴν τὸ ἀχρίτως ἐχδληθὲν παρὰ τοῦ. ἀποχρινομένου; Εἰ δὲ προστεθείη τῇ τοιῖῦ» τῇ ἐχ μόνης φαντασίας ἀσεθείᾳ καὶ τὸ λέγειν, μείζων γίνεται ἡ ἀσέδεια. Εἰ δὲ σὺν τῷ λέγειν καὶ τὸ γράφειν, ἐξ ἀνάγχης πᾶσαν χαχίας ὑπερδολὴν ἣ ἀσέδεια ἔχουσα. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, καὶ ἔστιν ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς ἀναξίως περὶ Θεοῦ λεγομένοις τε καὶ γραλένοις, ἢ ναὶ μόνον φανταζομένοις ἀσέδεια χαθαι- Α τῆς δόξης τοῦ. Θεοῦ "᾿ἔστιν ἄρα ἐξ ἀγνοίας γῦ τὸ μέγιστον χαχὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποις. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ ξε τῇ σῇ θεοσεθείᾳ, τὸ καὶ παρ᾽ ἡμῶν ἐγγράφως. Ὑχθῆναι τοῦ λόγου τὸ ἀσύστατον, διὰ τοῦτο ἐν "τόμῳ γράφω τὰ ὑποτεταγμένα. Τὸ γὰρ διὰ πλειόν ἐλέγξαι πρόδηλον ψεῦδος, ναρχῶδες καὶ τῷ γράντι καὶ τῷ ἀναγινώσχοντι.. ἢ. Δύο ἐΐδη τοῦ μεγίστου χαχοῦ ἔθηχεν ὁ ἀποχριμενος ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἀποχρίσει, καὶ τρία εἴδη τῆς νοίας τοῦ Θεοῦ " ἐχεῖνα μὲν χατὰ τοὺς Μανικαίους, ὕτα δὲ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον. Καὶ τῶν ) εἰδῶν τοῦ μεγίστου χαχοῦ τὸ μὲν ἔλεγε χατ᾽ οὐιν, τὸ δὲ χατ᾽ ἐνέργειαν τοῦ χατ᾽ οὐσίαν. Τῶν δὲ ἴετι. εἰδῶν τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀγνοίας, τὸ μὲν ἔλεγε κατὰ Β θην, τὸ δὲ χατὰ τὴν ἄπιστον φύσιν, τὸ δὲ κατὰ τὴν αθὴν. δόσιν. Ποιῶν δὲ σύντομον τὴν ἀναίρεσιν καὶ,ν χατὰ Μανικαίους, καὶ τῶν χατ᾽ αὐτὸν, ἔφασχε, πὲ μὲν ἀναιρῶν τῶν Μανικαίων τὴν δόξαν, καί φησι, ἔγιστον κακὸν οὐδέν ἐστιν. Εἰ δὲ τις ὑπόθοιτο στον καχὸν,εὑρεθήσεται ἑτέρα ἀρχὴ ἐναντίω τῷ Ξϑῷ " ὅπερ οἱ Μανιχαῖοι καχῶς.1έγοντες λέγουσι" πὸ δὲ, ὅταν φησὶ, 7ὸὺν ὄντως ὄντα Θεὸν οὐκ; ἄλλου τινὸς, ἀ.1. ἐκ τῆς οἰχείας «.1ήθης ἡ υχὴ πάσχει" ἐν ὀχείνοις μὲν ἀναιρῶν τὸ χατ᾽ οὐαν μέγιστον χαχὸν, ἐν τούτοις δὲ τὸ χατ᾽ ἐνέργειαν. λναιρῶν δὲ καὶ τὰ εἴδη τῆς ἀγνοίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἃ αὐτὸς )ηχε, χα φησιν, Οὐδὲ ἐστιν ὅλως ἄγνοια περὶ εοῦ" πάντες γὰρ, ὅτι ἔστι Θεὸς, ὁμοιογοῦσι οἰγῇ ἐννυοίᾳ. Εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐχ ἔστιν ὅλως ἄγνοια περὶ. ΄ εοῦ, δῆλον, ὅτι ψευδὲς τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν Θεὸν συμθαίτι τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἣ χατὰ λήθην, ἣ χατὰ τὴν ἄπυτὸν φύσιν, ἣ χατὰ τὴν ἀγαθὴν δόσιν εἰ δὲ χοινὴν. οιαν πάντων λέγει τὴν κατὰ τὴν εἰδικὴν ἔννοιαν κάστης τῶν κχαχοδόξων αἱρέσεως ἀναιρουμένην, ὑδ᾽ οὕτως ἔσται γνῶσις Θεοῦ ἐν τοῖς πᾶσιν. Ἡμεῖς Σ οὔτε τὸ χατὰ τοὺ; Μανικαίους μέγιστον χαχὸν, ἐδὲ τὴν χατ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον ἄγνοιαν Θεοῦ θήχαμεν ἕν τῇ ἐρωτήσει, ἀλλὰ. μέγιστον χαχὸν χατ᾽ γνοιαν εἴπομεν, τὸ κατὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ ψεῦδος " ἄγνοιαν δὲ ξοῦ τὴν τὸ ψεῦδος εἰρηχυῖαν - ὅπερ ἐστὶ τρίτον εἶδος οὔ μεγίστου χαχοῦ., ἐχ τῆς ἐχουσίου ἀπειθείας τε αἱ ἀπιστίας ἀνθρώπων συμδαῖνον αὐτοῖς. Ὁ προ-- τοὺς Μανικαίους δύο τοῦ μεγίστου χαχοῦ εἴδη, ὃ δὲ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς οὐχ ἀνεῖλε. Διὸ δυοῖν θάτερον ἀνάγχη ἱμᾶς λέγειν περὶ τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου" ἣ τὸ μὴ νοῆσαι ἢ χαθ᾽ ἡμᾶς τρίτον εἶδος τοῦ. μεγίστου χαχοῦ, ἣ τὸ τὴ εὐπορῇσαι δικαίας ἀντιλογίας τούτου. ἀναιρέτικῆς. Ὅτι δέ ἐστι τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς μέγιστον καχὸν ἐξ ἀγνοίας λεοῦ συμθαῖνον τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, δείχνυται οὕτως. Τὸ. «γιστον χαχὸν, τὸ μὴ ὃν κατ᾽ οὐσίαν, τοῦτο διὰ τὴν ἤγνοιαν τοῦ Θεοῦ ὑπέθεντο οἱ ἄνθρωποι. εἶναι τοῖς ᾿αυτῶν δόγμασι " μαρτυρεῖ δὲ τούτῳ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ ἀγνοεῖν, πιδ- πιδίδὲ δι δι δ, δὼ» Τα εἴα καὶ εἴ τις ὑπόθοιτο μέγιστον καχὸν,, εἴρεθήσεται ἑτέρα ἀρχὴ ἐναντία τῷ Θεῷ" ἔπερ οἱ Νο. ψγιχαῖοι καχῶς λέγοντες λέγουσι. Καὶ γὰρ ἄτοτεν τὸν Θεὸν μὴ πάντα χαταϊαμδάψειν, μὴ πᾶσι τὺ ἑαυτοῦ ἀγαθότητα ἐπιιλάμπειν. Μέγιστον τοῖσιν χκαχὸν οὐδέν. Ἔν τούτοις ἀνήρηται μὲν τὸ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν μέγιστον χαχὸν, ὑπολέλειπται δὲ τὸ χαθ᾽ ὑτόθεσιν ἐν δόγματι, ὃ ἐθήχαμεν ἡμεῖς ἐν τῇ ἐρωτέσι:. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ πρὸς ἀναίρεσιν τοῦ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς μεγίσοα χαχοῦ ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος ἀποτεινόμενος ἔλεγε, Μέγνστον κακὸν οὐδέν ἐστι, διὰ τοῦτο δῆλός ἔστιν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος ἣ μὴ νοήσας, καθὰ εἴρηται, τὸ χεῦ ἡμᾶς μέγιστον χαχὸν, ἣ μὴ εὐπορήσας δικαέας ἀν-:λογίας " ἀλλ᾽ εἰ τοῦτο οὕτως ἔχει, δῆλον, ὅτι ἔστ: “ἐ- Β γιστον χαχὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποις χαθ᾽ ὑπόθεσιν ἐν δόγμε--. Εἰ γὰρ, φηπὶ, μέγιστον τῶν ἀγαθῶν ὁ Θεός ἐστιν, ἀληθὴς μὲν καὶ εὑσεδὴς ἡ φωνὴ ἡ λέγουσα τὸν θεν μέγιστον εἶναι τῶν ἀγαθῶν - ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ τινες ὧν ἀνθρώπων ἐξ ἀγνοίας Θεοῦ ἀποστεροῦσι μὲν τὸν ὄντως ὄντα Θεὸν τῶν δικαίων αὐτοῦ προσηγοριῶν τ καὶ τιμῶν, καὶ προσάπτουσιν αὐτὰς τοῖς οὐχ οὗπ:», ἂρά γε οὐ δοχεῖ τῷ ἀποχριναμένῳ ἀσέθεταν εἶν: ἃπλὴν, ἧς μείζων οὐχ ἔστι, τὸ τὸν μὲν ὄντως ἦν: Θεὸν ἀγνοεῖν, τὸν δὲ οὐχ ὄντα ταῖς ἐχείνου τιμῇ προσηγορίαις καὶ τιμαῖς; Πῶς δὲ ἐνδέχεται χατὰ τῇ, ἐχείνου ἀπόφασιν λέγουσαν, μὴ εἶναι μέγιστον γ:χὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποιυ;, τῆς μεγίστης ἀσεδεΐας οὔτης ἐν ἀνθρώποις, εἰ μή τί γε ἄρα τὴν μεγίστην οὐχ ἡγεῖται μέγιστον εἶναι χαχόν; ΕΣ τις, ςφτῆν, ὑπόθοιτο μέγιστον κακὸν, εὑρεθήσεται ἑτέρα ἀρχὴ! ἐναντίω τῷ Θεῷ - ὅπερ οἱ Μανιχαῖοσε καχὼς «λέγοντες.έγουσι" καὶ γὰρ ἄτοπον, τὸν Θεὸν μὴ πάντα καταιαμδάγνειν, μὴ πᾶσι τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἀγαθότητα ἐπιιλάμπειν. Μέγιστον τοίνυν καχὸν οἷδέν. ΕΠ μέγιστον χαχὸν οὐδέν ἔστιν ἐν ἀνθρώποι;, πῶς διέδαλες τοὺς Μανικαίους ὡς καχῶς λέγουσιν; Εἰ μὲν γὰρ χαχῶς λέγουσιν οἱ Μανιχαΐοι ἃ λέγουσιν. δηλονότι χαχόν ἐστι τὸ λεγόμενον παρ᾽ αὐτῶν. Πὲ; γὰρ ὁ λέγων χαχῶς, τὸ χαχὸν λέγει χαχῶς. Τὸ δὲ χατὶ τοὺς Μανικαίους χαχὸν τοιοῦτόν ἐστιν, οὗ μεῖζον οὐ ἔστιν. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ἀληθὲς τοῦτο, ἀληθῶς ἄρα ἔστι μὲν ᾿χαχὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποις εἰ καὶ μὴ χατ᾽ οὐσέαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ὑποθέσει καὶ δόγματι. ὅ. Ὁ ὅ. Καὶ γὰρ, φησὶν, ἡ ἄγνοια πολιλάχες ἐπ' ἀγα. μας δίδοται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις - ὁρῶμεν γοῦν ἐπὶ φρονεῖν τῶν γιγωσκομένων, ἥπερ τῶν ἀγνοουμὲγων. Λλλως τὰ καὶ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν ὄντως ἔστα Θεὸν οὐκ ἔχ τινος ἄλλου, ἀ.. ἐκ τῆς οἐχείας.ἡθης ἡ γυχὴ πάσχει" παραγίνεται δὲ καὶ ταῖς δ. ταῦθα ψυχαῖς γνῶσις τοῦ Θεοῦ" ὥσπερ οὖν ἐρῶμὲν καὶ ἐνταῦθα ἀγθρώπουρ γιγώσχοντας τὸν Θεόν. Εἰ δέ τις ἐθέλοι τὸ ἀληθὲς «έγεεν, οὐδέ ἐστιν δλως ἄγνοια περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ.. Πάντες Τὰρν ὅτι ἔστι Θεὸς, ὁμο.λογοῦσι κοινῇ ἐνγοίᾳ. Ὅτι δὲ καὶ ἐνταῦθα ὄντες δύναντωι οἱ ἄγθρωσοι σκειν τὸν θεὸν, καὶ ἡ τῶν ὀρθοδόξων πέστις τε" φῶς δηλοῖ, λέγουσα τὸν Θεὸν αὐτὸν γαι, καὶ ἐγγῶσθαι τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. Εἶπεν ὅτι ἀγαθῷ δέδοται πολλάχις τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἡ ἄγνοια ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ λέγει ἄγνοιαν περὶ ἧς ἐστιν ἡμῖν ὁ λόγος, προδήλως ἄτοπον τὸ τὴν ἄγνοιαν τοῦ θεοῦ λέγειν ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ δίδοσθαι τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσι. Τούτῳ τὰρ τῷ λόγῳ ἔσονται πᾶσαι αἱ θρησχεῖαι αἱ ἀγνοοῦσαι τὸν Θεὸν, ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ ἑαυτῶν ἀγνοοῦσαι τὸν Θεόν" ἡ δὲ τὸν Θεὸν γινώσχουσα θρησχεία οὐχ ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ ξαυτῆς. Εἰ δὲ ἑτέραν λέγει ἄγνοιαν περὶ ἧς οὐ προέχειτο ἡμῖν λέγειν, ἄχαιρος ἡ παράθεσις ἀντὶ τῆς ζητουμέγῆς ἀγνοίας τὴν μὴ ζητουμένην ἔχουσα. Εἶπεν, ὅτι ἐχ τῆς οἰχείας λήθης πάσχει ἡ ψυχὴ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν θεόν - εἶπεν, ὅτι καὶ ἐνταῦθα παραγίνεται ταῖς ψυχαῖς Ἰνῶσις Θεοῦ " εἶπεν, ὅτι καὶ ἐνταῦθα ὁρῶμεν γινώσχοντας τὸν Θεόν" εἶπεν, ὅτι οὐδόλως ἐστὶν ἄγνοια περὶ Θεοῦ - πάντες γὰρ, ὅτι ἐστὶ θεὸς ὁμολογοῦσι χοινῇ Βὶ ἐννοίᾳ " εἶπεν, ὅτι καὶ ἐνταῦθα δύνανται οἱ ἄνθρωποι γινώσχειν τὸν Θεόν" καὶ τούτου εἰς ἀπόδειξιν παρέθεῖο τὴν πίστιν τῶν ὀρθοδόξων λέγουσαν αὐτὸν τὸν θεὸν χατεληλυθέναι καὶ ἐγνῶσθαι τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. ᾿Αλλ' εἰ μὲν ἁληθὲς, ὅτι τῇ οἰχείᾳ λήθῃ πάσχει ἡ ψυχὴ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν Θεὸν, δηλονότι ψευδὲς, τὸ, οὐδὲ ἔστιν δίως ἄγνοια περὶ Θεοῦ " πάντες γὰρ, ὅτι ἔστι θεὸς, ὁμολογοῦσι χοινῇ ἐννοίᾳ. Τίς δὲ ἦν χρεία τοῦ παραγενέσθαι ταῖς ἐνταῦθα ψυχαῖς γνῶσιν τοῦ Θεοῦ, πάντων γινωσχόντων τὸν Θεὸν καὶ ὁμολογούντων χοιγῇ ἐννοίᾳ; Τὸ δὲ, Καὶ ἐνταῦθα ὁρῶμεν ἀνθρώβους γιγώσκχοντας τὸν Θεὸν, περὶ τίνων λέγει ἀνθρώπων; Εἰ μὲν περὶ τῶν ἐγνωχότων τὸν Θεὸν χατ. ελθόντα καὶ γνωρισθέντα αὐτοῖς χατὰ τὴν πίστιν τῶν ὀρθοδόξων, ἀληθὴς ὁ λόγος" ὁρῶμεν γὰρ αὐτούς. ν Πὼς δὲ ὁ τῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ πρὸς ἀνθρώπους παρουσίᾳ ἀποδείξει χρησάμενος τοῦ δυνατὸν εἶναι τοῖς ἀνθρώτοῖς καὶ ἐνταῦθα γνῶναι Θεὸν, αὐτὸς ἀπιστεῖ τοῖς παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ῥηθεῖσι περὶ τῆς τοῦ χόσμου ἀναχτίσεως Ἡ γὰρ ἄπιστος ἀπόδειξις πιστὸν οὐ δείἄγυσι τὸ εἰς δεῖξιν προχείμενον. Εἰ δὲ μὴ τοὺς ἐχ διδασχαλίας τοῦ χατελθόντος Θεοῦ ἀνθρώπους λέγει ἐνταῦθα ἐγνωχότας τὸν Θεὸν, ψευδὴς ὁ λόγος ὁ λέγων" Ὁρῶμεν ἀνθρώπους ἐνταῦθα ἐγγωχότας τὸν Θεόν. Ἐγὼ γὰρ τούτους οὐχ ὁρῶ. Καὶ εἰ οὐχ ἦν ὅλως ἄγνοια περὶ Θεοῦ - πάντες γὰρ ὁμολογοῦσι χοινῇ ἐννοία" ποία γνῶσις τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐνταῦθα παραγέγονε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, εἰ μὴ ἡ εἰδικὴ γνῶσις, καθ᾽ ἣν πᾶσαι αἱ θεοὶ θεὶ, θεὶ, δὶ ἐπὶ γῆς θρησχεῖαι τῆς μὲν τὸν ἀληθῆ λόγον Ὁ πρεσδενούσης θρησχείας ἁπλῶς τῷ ψεύδει, ἀλλήλων ἃὲ ταῖς διαφοραῖς τοῦ ψεύδους διαφέρουσιν; ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τοῦτο οὕτως ἔχει, οὐκ ἄρα κατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου παραγίνεται ταῖς ἐνταῦθα ψυχαῖς γνῶσις θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ἡ ἄγνοια, εἴγε μὴ τῇ καθόλου γνώσει τοῦ Θεοῦ οὔσῃ ἐν αὐταῖς ἀλλήλων διαφέρουσιν αἱ θρησχεῖαι, τῇ εἰδικῇ δὲ μᾶλλον τῇ ἐνταῦθα ἀ. Εἰ τοίνυν δυνατὸν καὶ ἐνταῦθα τοὺς ἀνθρώ- Χους ὄντας γιγώσχει» τὸν Θεὸν͵, οὐδὲν αὐτοῖς ἀνάχτισιν. τη) φίδια : πρὶ οἱ ρἰοίδίθ, φυς για πος οὐ ἷν Α μέγιστον κακὸν συμδαίνει ἐχ τοῦ ἐνταῦθα εἶναι. Τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσι γὰρ, καθὼς εἴρηται, ἐκ τῆς οἰχείας ἀπίστου φύσεως τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν Θεὸν συμδαίνει. Δύο φωνὰς ἀλλήλων ἀναιρετιχὰς συμπλέξας ὁ ἀτο. χρινάμενος, ἔθηχεν ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἀποχρίσει τὸ, Εἰ δυνατὸν τοὺς ἀγθρώπους ἐνταῦθα ὄντας γώ. σχειὶν τὸν Θεὺ», οὐδὲν αὐτοῖς μέγιστον συμᾷαίγεὶ καχόγ" καὶ τὰ, Τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσιν ἐχ τῆς οἰχείας ἀπίστου φύσεως συμβαίνει τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὰν θεόν. Καὶ τὸ μέγιστον καχὸν ὃ ἐξέθδαλε διὰ τῆς πρώτης φωνῆς, τοῦτο διὰ τῆς δευτέρας εἰσήγαγε φωνῆς" εἰ μέγιστόν ἐστι χαχὸν τὸ χατὰ διπλῆν ἀσέδειαν ἀσ:θεῖν εἰς τὸν ὄντως ὄντα Θεὸν, αὐτὸν μὲν ἀποστερεῖν τῆς χατ᾽ οὐσίαν δόξης, τοὺς δὲ οὐχ ὄντας θεοὺς τῇ ἐχείνου δόξῃ ψευδῶς τιμᾷν " ὅπερ ὑπερθολὴν οὐδεμιᾶς ἀπολέλοιπε χαχίας. Τὸ δὲ, διὰ τὸ δυνατὸν εἶναι ἀνθρώποις ἐνταῦθα οὖσι γινώσχειν τὸν Θεὸν, μηδὲν αὐτοῖς μέγιστον συμθαίνειν χαχὸν, τοῦτο οὐχ ἔστι ποῦ μεγίστου χαχοῦ ἀναίρεσις, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπέτασις " ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῷ δυνατῷ ἀδυνατοῦσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἐχ τῆς οἰχείας ἐχουσίου ἀπιστίας, καὶ δυνάμενοι κατὰ ἁπλῆν εὐσέδειαν σωστιχὴν ἀνθρώπων εὐσεδεῖν, προτιμῶσι ταύτῆς τὴν διπλῆν ἀσέδειαν " ἣν μὴ λέγειν μέγιστον χαχὸν, τῶν ἀτοπωτάτων ἐστίν. ὅ. Εἰ δέ τις καὶ συγχωρήσει, ὅπερ ἄτοπον, μέγίστονῦ εἶναι καχὸν τὰ ἐνταῦθα, καὶ κάλλιον ὑπάρχειν τὸ μὴ εἶναι τὰ τῇδε τοῦ εἷἵναι" εἰ μὲν «Ἰέγει καχὰ πεποιηκέναι τὰ τῇδε τὸν δημιουργὶν δι ἀσθένειαν, ἀνοηταίνει, τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμιν φάσκων μὴ καταλαμδάγειν πάντα. Εἰ δὲ δυνάμεεἰ εοπίεπιπὶ!, τοτῖνις πάντ κακὰ ποιεῖν, καὶ τοῦτό ἐστι κατηγόρημα τοῦ θεοῦ. Ὁ γὰρ δυνάμενος μὲν παῦσαι, περιορῶν δὲ, θέστερον' αὑτὸς δρᾷ. Εὶ χατὰ τὰ ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω εἰρημένα συμόαίνει τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσι τὸν Θεὸν τὸ ἀγνοεῖν τὸν Θεὸν ἐχ τῆς οἰχείας ἀπίστου φύσεως, ὅπερ ἐστὶ μέγιστον ὁμολογούμενον χαχὸν, πῶς νῦν τοῦτο χατὰ τὴν ἄτοπον συγχωρεῖ συγχώρησιν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος; ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὴ τοῦτο, ἀλλ᾽ ἕτερον μέγιστον χαχὸν κατὰ τὴν ἄτοπον συγχωρεῖ συγχώρησιν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ χαθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἐστὶν ἐχεῖνο τὸ μέγιστον χαχὸν, ἀλλὰ χατὰ τοὺς Μανικαίους. Καθ᾿ ἡμᾶς γὰρ χαλὰ τὰ τῇδε πάντα, ὡς πὸν μέγιστον τῶν ἀγαθῶν ἔχοντα δημιουργόν καὶ μέγιστον χαχὸν χατ᾽ οὐσίαν οὐδέν ἔστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς, οὔτε χατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ χατ᾽ οὐσίαν, ἀλλὰ χατὲ Ὁ τὴν ἑχούσιον προαίρεσιν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τὸ ψεῦδος προτιμῶσαν τῆς ἀληθείας, κατὰ τὴν προειρημένην διπλῆν ἀσέδειαν. Ἣν διορθούμενος ὁ τοῦ χόσμου ὃτμιουργὸς καὶ Θεὸς, ἔταξε τὴν ἡμέραν χαθ' ἣν πάντων τῶν ἐν τῷ χόσμῳ ἐξ ἀπιστίας τε καὶ ἀπειθείας τοῦ Θεοῦ χαχῶν ποιεῖ τὴν ἀναίρεσιν, χατὰ τὴν πὸ στιν τῶν ὀρθοδόξων τῶν ἐνταῦθα ἐπεγνωχότων τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὴν μαρτυρίαν τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου. Οὐχ ἐχρῆν οὖν τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον, πρὸς τὸ χαθ᾽ ἡμᾶς μέγιστον χαχὸν ἔχοντα τὸν λόγον, πρὸς τὸ χατὰ τοὺς τοῦτο σημεῖον καὶ ἀπορίας ἐλέγχου, χαθὰ εἴρηι-.- Συγχωρεῖ δὲ ἡμᾶς πράττειν ἃ ἐχουσίως αἱρού- 1ιθα κακὰ, οὐ διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως, ν᾽ ἵνα τὸ ἡμῶν αὐθαίρετον καὶ τὸ αὐτοῦ μαχρόθυν δειχθῇ - ὧν χωρὶς οὔτε ἡμεῖς ἄνθρωποι, οὔτε,πὸς ἀγαθὸς ἐνεδέχετο εἶναι ἐπὶ τῆς παρούσης καταιἄσεως. θ. Ελ δὲ αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ποιήσας τὰ τῇδε, Ἰᾶον, ὅτε, τοῦ αὑτοῦ Θεοῦ μένοντος, καὶ ἐς στερον καὶ ἀεὶ ταῦτω ἔσται. Ἃ γὰρ πάλαι ἠδύτο, καὶ νῦν δύναται" εἰ δὲ γῦν πιλέον τι δύναεἰ παρὰ τὸ προτοῦ, ἔγχρονος αὐτοῦ ἔσται ἡ παύτη δύναμις " ὅπερ ἄτοπον " τὸ γὰρ ἔγχρογον θαρτόν. Ἔφ᾽ ὧν λέγεται τὸ ποιήσας, ἐπὶ τούτων γεται καὶ τὸ πεποίηχε, καὶ τὸ ποιήσει" καὶ ὡς ᾿δυναμούντων ἀλλήλοις ἐστὶν αὐτῶν ἣ μετάληψις κώλυτος - προηγεῖται δὲ τὸ ποιήσας τοῦ ποιήσει υσικῇ ἀνάγχῃ " ἅτινά ἐστι σημαντιχὰ τῶν δύο κρων τοῦ χρόνου. Τὸν δὲ ἔχοντα τὰ δύο ἄχρα τοῦ ρόνου, τουτέστι τὸ παρεληλυθὸς καὶ τὸ μέλλον, νάγχη ἔχειν καὶ τὸ μεταξὺ τῶν ἄχρων τοῦ χρόνου, ἡυτέστι τὸ ἐνεστώς. Καὶ ἐπειδὴ χρονιχὴν ἔχει ἔμασιν τὸ ποιήσας, ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ποιήσας ἃ τῇδε κατὰ τὴν φωνὴν τοῦ ἀποχριναμένον, ἐν ρόνῳ αὑτὰ πεποίηχεν. ᾿Αλλὰ ποιήσας ὁ Θεὸς τὰ ἧδε, τὰ ἄφθαρτα καὶ τὰ φθαρτὰ ἐποίησε " μέρη γὰρ αὗτα τῶν τῇδε " διὸ δῆλον, ὅτι εὐλόγως μὲν ἔθηκεν ἀποχρινάμενας ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸ ποιήσας " ἀλόγως ὲ τῷ ἐγχρόνῳ τὰ φθαρτὰ τῶν ἀφθάρτων διέστειλε, α ὧν τῇ τοῦ ποιήσας φωνῇ ἀλλήλων μὴ διαστελλομέὧν, εἴγε ἐποίησε τὰ φθαρτὰ καὶ τὰ ἄφθαρτα. Εἰ οἶνυν ὁ λέγων περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸ ποιήσει, τὴν ἀνάιπισιν χατὰ πρόσληψιν λέγει τῆς ἐγχρόνου δυνάμεως, σται ἄρα καὶ ὁ λέγων περὶ αὐτοῦ τὸ ποιήσας κατὰ τρόσληψιν λέγων τῆς ἐγχρόνου δυνάμεως, εἴγε ἡγεῖαι πανταχοῦ τὸ ποιήσας τοῦ ποιήσει. Εἰ δὲ ποιήτας οὐ κατὰ πρόσληψιν ἐποίησε τῆς ἐγχρόνου δυνά- “ξως, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα ποιήσει κατὰ πρόσληψιν τῆς ἐγχρόνου Ἴ. Εἰ δὲ, δυνάμεγος καὶ πάλαι κωλῦσαι τοῦτο τὸ μέγιστον καχὸν, «οὐχ ἐκώλυσε, φθονερὸς ἂν ἴῃ " ὅπερ ἀσεδὲς καὶ φαγτάζεσθαι. Δεῖ οὖν τὸν αὐτὸν, ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτῶν μένοντα, τὰ αὑτὰ ποιεῖν. Ὦ Ὅτι ἕνεχεν ἀγνοίας Θεοῦ πολυτρόπως ἀσεδοῦσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, εἰ τὸν ὄντως ὄντα Θεὸν ἀγνοοῦσιν, ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω ἐδείξαμεν. Ἢ γὰρ ἀθετοῦσι τὸν Θεὸν, ἀποστεροῦντες αὑτὸν τῆς ἰδίας δόξης, καὶ τοὺς οὐκ ὄντας θεοὺς τοῖς ἐχείνου ὀνόμασι καὶ πράγμασι ψευδῶς τιμῶσιν" ἣ τὴν δημιουργίαν τε καὶ πρόνοιαν τοῦ χόσμου ὑποτιθέασιν εἶναι μαχομένων ἀλλήλοις δημιουργῶν" ἣ τῷ τοῦ ἀγενήτου ὀνόματι μόνῳ πρέποντι τῷ δημιουργῷ τοῦ χόσμου Θεῷ, ὀνομάξουσι τὰ μέρη τοῦ χόσμου, καὶ χωρὶς τοῦ δημιουργεῖν προσριπτοῦσι τῷ θεῷ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ δημιουργοῦ “ ἵνα παραλείψω τὰ ἄλλα ἐν ἀνθρώποις εἴδη τῶν μεγίστων καχῶν, τὰ ἴσην ἦ καὶ μείζονα ἔχοντα ἀσέδειαν τῆς ἀσεδείας τῶν φθονερὸν τὸν Θεὸν φανταζομένων. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ταῦτα πος πο οἱ Α μὲν καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτά ἐστιν ἐν ἀνθρώποις μέγιστα χαχὰ, τὴν δὲ ὑπὸ Χριστιανῶν χηρυττομένην ἀνέχοσιν, ἐν ἧ γίνεται πάντων τῶν ἐν ἀνθρώποις χατὰ τ ψυχὴν καὶ χατὰ τὸ σῶμα καχῶν ἡ ἀναέρεσις, ὁ ἀπ χρινάμενος ἀπιστεῖ " πῶς οὐχ ἔστι κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ὁ θὲς φθονερὸς, ὃς, δυνάμενος κωλῦσαι τὰ ἐν ἀνθρώτες μέγιστα κακὰ, οὐ χωλύει, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτῶν κέ νειν ἀεὶ ποιεῖ τοὺς εἰς αὐτόν τε καὶ εἰς ἀλλή, λους ἀσεδοῦντας. Τίνος δὲ ἕνεχεν ἀπιστεῖ ὁ ἀτοχνάμενος τοῦ κόσμου τὴν ἀνάχτισιν; Διὰ τὴν ἀξυν; μίαν τοῦ ποιοῦντος, ἣ διὰ τὸ ἀπρεπὲς τοῦ ἔργ; ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν διὰ τὴν ἀδυναμίαν τοῦ ποιοῦντος, ἔπε: ὁ Θεὸς οὔτε ποιητής ὧν γὰρ τῆς μεταποιίστες ὁ θεὸς οὐχ ἔχει τὴν δύναμιν, τούτων οὐδὲ τῆς παΐπου; ἔχει" ἑπόμενα γάρ ἕστι ταῦτα ἀλλήλοις, τιθέμενα ἱ ἀναιρούμενα " εἰ δὲ διὰ τὸ ἀπρεπὲς τοῦ ἔργον, ἔτ: ἄρα τὸ χρεῖττον ἔργον μὴ πρέπον αὐτῷ " ὅπερ ὧτν πον, τὸ λέγειν φθαρτοὺς μὲν ἀνθρώπους πρέξυ αὐτῷ ποιεῖν, ἀφθάρτους δὲ μὴ πρέπειν αὐτῷ τχξ;.

Ei tǭ megistǭ en anthrōpois agathǭ megiston anti- eitai chachon - megiston de en anthrōpois agathon, to gōnai ton ontō? onta Theon megiston ara chachdn, to outon agnoein. ᾿All᾽ epeidē esti touto chachon hen tisi n᾿ anthrōpōn, poion esti tǭ dēmiourgǭ tou chosmou tǭ prepōdesteron, to enallaxai tēn tou parontos iou katastasin kai apallaxai tous anthrōpous tou egistou chachou, chathōs ho tōn Christianōn bouletai gos, ē to easai menein ton chosmon epi tēs autēs ttastaseōs, kai tous anthrōpous tǭ megistǭ chachǭ ē chatechomenous? Prōton men pros to prōton aporon rhēteon, hōs egiaton kachon ouden estin. Ei gar tōn agathōn to - A megiston ho Theos esti, dēlonoti ei tis hypothoito ([) megiston chachon, heurethēsetai hetera archē enantia tǭ Theǭ hoper hoi Manichaioi chachōs legontes legousi. - Kai gar atopon ton Theon mē panta chatalamthanein͵ mē pasi tēn heautou agathotēta epilampein. Megiston toinyn chachon ouden - kai gar hē agnoia pollachi? ep᾿ agathǭ didotai tois anthrōpois - horōmen oun heti pollōn, hōs pollachis symdainei mallon chataphronein tōn ginōschomenōn hē tōn agnooumenōn. “Allōs t: kai to agnoein ton ontōs onta Theon, ouk ech tin? allou, all᾽ ech tēs oicheias lēthēs hē psychē pachei. Ēaraginetai de kai tais entautha psychais gnōo:? Theou. hōsper oun horōmen kai entautha anthrōtous ginōschontas ton Theon. Ei detis etheloi to alēthes legein, oude estin holōs agnoia peri Theou " pantes gar, hot: B estin ho Theos, homologousi choinę̄ ennoią. Hoti de chti entautha ontes dynantai hoi anthrōpoi ginōschein ton Theon, kai hē tōn orthodoxōn pistis saphōs dēloi, le- Hyousa ton Theon auton chatelēlythenai, kai egnōsthei tois anthrōpois. Ei toinyn dynaton kai entautha tou? anthrōpous ontas ginōschein ton Theon, ouden auto? megiston kachon symdainei ech tou entautha eina!. Tois agnoous: gar, kathōs eirētai, ech tēs apistou physeōs to agnoein ton Theon symthainei. Ei de tis kai dyngōrēsei, hoper atopon, megiston einai chachon ta entautha, kai challion hyparchein to mē einai ta tę̄de tou einai" ei men legei chacha pepoiēchenai ta tēde ton dēmiourgon di᾽ astheneian, anoētainei, tēn tou Theou dynamin phaschōn mē kchatalamthanein panta: ei de ᾿os ᾿s dynamenos kala poiēsai ta tę̄de, synechōrēsen chacha poiein, kai touto estai chatēgorgē ma theou. Ho gar dynamenos men pausai, periorōn de, elēthesteron autos drą. Ei de hautos estin ho Theos ho poiēsas ta tę̄de, dēlon hoti tou autou Theou menonpos, kai eis hysteron kai aei ta auta estai. “Ha ger palai ēdynato, kai nyn dynatai. Ei de gyn ti pleion, dynatai para ta protou, enchronos autou estai hē koiautē dynamis" hoper atopon to gar phtharton. Ei de, dynamenos kai palai chōlysai to megiston houtō chachon, ouch echōlyse, phthoneros an eiē" hoper asethdes kai phantazesthai. Dei oun ton hauton epi tōn autōn menonta ta auta poiein, ᾿ Elenchos tēs apochriseōs ouch orthōs gegomegēs. Hichaōys men ēn eis elenchon tou atystatou hautos ho logos nooumenos. Tǭ gar legein en archę̄ men tou logou mē einai megiston kakon, en tǭ telei de tou logou to asedes einai kai ek manēs phantasias to ta anaxia peri Theou phronein, pōs ouk esti chechrimenōs eisagomenon to megiston chachoēn to achritōs echdlēthen para tou. apochrinomenou? Ei de prostetheiē tę̄ toiiy» tę̄ ech monēs phantasias asetheią kai to legein, meizōn ginetai hē asedeia. Ei de syn tǭ legein kai to graphein, ex ananchēs pasan chachias hyperdolēn hē asedeia echousa. Ei de tauta houtōs echei, kai estin en pasi tois anaxiōs peri Theou legomenois te kai gralenois, ē nai monon phantazomenois asedeia chathai- A tēs doxēs tou. Theou "᾿estin ara ex agnoias gy to megiston chachon en anthrōpois. ᾿All᾽ epeidē xe tę̄ sę̄ theosetheią, to kai par᾽ hēmōn engraphōs. Hychthēnai tou logou to asystaton, dia touto en "tomǭ graphō ta hypotetagmena. To gar dia pleion elenxai prodēlon pseudos, narchōdes kai tǭ granti kai tǭ anaginōschonti.. ē. Dyo eïdē tou megistou chachou ethēchen ho apochrimenos en tę̄ heautou apochrisei, kai tria eidē tēs noias tou Theou " echeina men chata tous Manikaious, hyta de kat᾽ auton ton apochrinamenon. Kai tōn ) eidōn tou megistou chachou to men elege chat᾽ ouin, to de chat᾽ energeian tou chat᾽ ousian. Tōn de ieti. eidōn tēs tou Theou agnoias, to men elege kata B thēn, to de chata tēn apiston physin, to de kata tēn athēn. dosin. Poiōn de syntomon tēn anairesin kai,n chata Manikaious, kai tōn chat᾽ auton, ephasche, pe men anairōn tōn Manikaiōn tēn doxan, kai phēsi, egiston kakon ouden estin. Ei de tis hypothoito ston kachon,heurethēsetai hetera archē enantiō tǭ Xϑǭ " hoper hoi Manichaioi kachōs.1egontes legousi" po de, hotan phēsi, 7oun ontōs onta Theon ouk? allou tinos, a.1. ek tēs oicheias «.1ēthēs hē ychē paschei" en ocheinois men anairōn to chat᾽ ouan megiston chachon, en toutois de to chat᾽ energeian. lnairōn de kai ta eidē tēs agnoias tou Theou, ha autos )ēche, cha phēsin, Oude estin holōs agnoia peri eou" pantes gar, hoti esti Theos, homoiogousi oigę̄ ennyoią. Ei men oun ouch estin holōs agnoia peri. ΄ eou, dēlon, hoti pseudes to agnoein ton Theon symthaiti tois anthrōpois hē chata lēthēn, hē chata tēn apyton physin, hē chata tēn agathēn dosin ei de choinēn. oian pantōn legei tēn kata tēn eidikēn ennoian kastēs tōn kchachodoxōn haireseōs anairoumenēn, hyd᾽ houtōs estai gnōsis Theou en tois pasin. Hēmeis S oute to chata tou? Manikaious megiston chachon, ede tēn chat᾽ auton ton apochrinamenon agnoian Theou thēchamen hen tę̄ erōtēsei, alla. megiston chachon chat᾽ gnoian eipomen, to kata tou Theou pseudos " agnoian de xou tēn to pseudos eirēchuian - hoper esti triton eidos ou megistou chachou., ech tēs echousiou apeitheias te hai apistias anthrōpōn symdainon autois. Ho pro-- tous Manikaious dyo tou megistou chachou eidē, ho de kath᾽ hēmas ouch aneile. Dio dyoin thateron ananchē himas legein peri tou apochrinamenou" hē to mē noēsai ē chath᾽ hēmas triton eidos tou. megistou chachou, hē to tē euporę̄sai dikaias antilogias toutou. anairetikēs. Hoti de esti to kath᾽ hēmas megiston kachon ex agnoias leou symthainon tois anthrōpois, deichnytai houtōs. To. «giston chachon, to mē hon kat᾽ ousian, touto dia tēn ēgnoian tou Theou hypethento hoi anthrōpoi. einai tois ᾿autōn dogmasi " martyrei de toutǭ kai autos ho agnoein, pid- pidide di di d, dō» Ta eia kai ei tis hypothoito megiston kachon,, eirethēsetai hetera archē enantia tǭ Theǭ" eper hoi No. psgichaioi kachōs legontes legousi. Kai gar atoten ton Theon mē panta chataïamdapsein, mē pasi ty heautou agathotēta epiilampein. Megiston toisin chkachon ouden. En toutois anērētai men to kat᾽ ousian megiston chachon, hypoleleiptai de to chath᾽ hytothesin en dogmati, ho ethēchamen hēmeis en tę̄ erōtesi:. ᾿All᾽ epeidē pros anairesin tou kath᾽ hēmas megisoa chachou ho apochrinamenos apoteinomenos elege, Megnston kakon ouden esti, dia touto dēlos estin ho apochrinamenos hē mē noēsas, katha eirētai, to cheu hēmas megiston chachon, hē mē euporēsas dikaeas an-:logias " all᾽ ei touto houtōs echei, dēlon, hoti est: “e- B giston chachon en anthrōpois chath᾽ hypothesin en dogme--. Ei gar, phēpi, megiston tōn agathōn ho Theos estin, alēthēs men kai heusedēs hē phōnē hē legousa ton then megiston einai tōn agathōn - all᾽ epeidē tines hōn anthrōpōn ex agnoias Theou aposterousi men ton ontōs onta Theon tōn dikaiōn autou prosēgoriōn t kai timōn, kai prosaptousin autas tois ouch houp:», ara ge ou dochei tǭ apochrinamenǭ asethetan ein: haplēn, hēs meizōn ouch esti, to ton men ontōs ēn: Theon agnoein, ton de ouch onta tais echeinou timę̄ prosēgoriais kai timais? Pōs de endechetai chata tę̄, echeinou apophasin legousan, mē einai megiston g:chon en anthrōpoiy?, tēs megistēs asedeïas outēs en anthrōpois, ei mē ti ge ara tēn megistēn ouch hēgeitai megiston einai chachon? ES tis, sphtēn, hypothoito megiston kakon, heurethēsetai hetera archē! enantiō tǭ Theǭ - hoper hoi Manichaiose kachōs «legontes.egousi" kai gar atopon, ton Theon mē panta kataiamdagnein, mē pasi tēn heautou agathotēta epiilampein. Megiston toinyn kachon hoiden. EP megiston chachon ouden estin en anthrōpoi?, pōs diedales tous Manikaious hōs kachōs legousin? Ei men gar chachōs legousin hoi Manichaïoi ha legousin. dēlonoti chachon esti to legomenon par᾽ autōn. Pe? gar ho legōn chachōs, to chachon legei chachōs. To de chati tous Manikaious chachon toiouton estin, hou meizon ou estin. ᾿All᾽ ei alēthes touto, alēthōs ara esti men ᾿chachon en anthrōpois ei kai mē chat᾽ ousean, all᾽ en hypothesei kai dogmati. ho. Ho ho. Kai gar, phēsin, hē agnoia polilaches ep' aga. mas didotai tois anthrōpois - horōmen goun epi phronein tōn gigōskomenōn, hēper tōn agnooumegōn. Lllōs ta kai to agnoein ton ontōs esta Theon ouk ech tinos allou, a.. ek tēs oecheias.hēthēs hē gychē paschei" paraginetai de kai tais d. tautha psychais gnōsis tou Theou" hōsper oun erōmen kai entautha agthrōpour gigōschontas ton Theon. Ei de tis etheloi to alēthes «egeen, oude estin dlōs agnoia peri tou Theou.. Pantes Tarn hoti esti Theos, homo.logousi koinę̄ engoią. Hoti de kai entautha ontes dynantōi hoi agthrōsoi skein ton theon, kai hē tōn orthodoxōn pestis te" phōs dēloi, legousa ton Theon auton gai, kai engōsthai tois anthrōpois. Eipen hoti agathǭ dedotai pollachis tois anthrōpois hē agnoia all᾽ ei men tēn tou Theou legei agnoian peri hēs estin hēmin ho logos, prodēlōs atopon to tēn agnoian tou theou legein ep᾽ agathǭ didosthai tois agnoousi. Toutǭ tar tǭ logǭ esontai pasai hai thrēscheiai hai agnoousai ton Theon, ep᾽ agathǭ heautōn agnoousai ton Theon" hē de ton Theon ginōschousa thrēscheia ouch ep᾽ agathǭ xautēs. Ei de heteran legei agnoian peri hēs ou proecheito hēmin legein, achairos hē parathesis anti tēs zētoumegēs agnoias tēn mē zētoumenēn echousa. Eipen, hoti ech tēs oicheias lēthēs paschei hē psychē to agnoein ton theon - eipen, hoti kai entautha paraginetai tais psychais Inōsis Theou " eipen, hoti kai entautha horōmen ginōschontas ton Theon" eipen, hoti oudolōs estin agnoia peri Theou - pantes gar, hoti esti theos homologousi choinę̄ Bi ennoią " eipen, hoti kai entautha dynantai hoi anthrōpoi ginōschein ton Theon" kai toutou eis apodeixin paretheio tēn pistin tōn orthodoxōn legousan auton ton theon chatelēlythenai kai egnōsthai tois anthrōpois. ᾿All' ei men halēthes, hoti tę̄ oicheią lēthę̄ paschei hē psychē to agnoein ton Theon, dēlonoti pseudes, to, oude estin diōs agnoia peri Theou " pantes gar, hoti esti theos, homologousi choinę̄ ennoią. Tis de ēn chreia tou paragenesthai tais entautha psychais gnōsin tou Theou, pantōn ginōschontōn ton Theon kai homologountōn choigę̄ ennoią? To de, Kai entautha horōmen anthrōbous gigōskchontas ton Theon, peri tinōn legei anthrōpōn? Ei men peri tōn egnōchotōn ton Theon chat. elthonta kai gnōristhenta autois chata tēn pistin tōn orthodoxōn, alēthēs ho logos" horōmen gar autous. n Pōs de ho tę̄ tou Theou pros anthrōpous parousią apodeixei chrēsamenos tou dynaton einai tois anthrōtois kai entautha gnōnai Theon, autos apistei tois par᾽ autou rhētheisi peri tēs tou chosmou anachtiseōs Hē gar apistos apodeixis piston ou deiagysi to eis deixin procheimenon. Ei de mē tous ech didaschalias tou chatelthontos Theou anthrōpous legei entautha egnōchotas ton Theon, pseudēs ho logos ho legōn" Horōmen anthrōpous entautha engōchotas ton Theon. Egō gar toutous ouch horō. Kai ei ouch ēn holōs agnoia peri Theou - pantes gar homologousi choinę̄ ennoia" poia gnōsis tou Theou entautha paragegone tois anthrōpois, ei mē hē eidikē gnōsis, kath᾽ hēn pasai hai theoi thei, thei, di epi gēs thrēscheiai tēs men ton alēthē logon Ho presdenousēs thrēscheias haplōs tǭ pseudei, allēlōn hae tais diaphorais tou pseudous diapherousin? ᾿All᾽ ei touto houtōs echei, ouk ara kata ton logon tou apochrinamenou paraginetai tais entautha psychais gnōsis theou, alla mallon hē agnoia, eige mē tę̄ katholou gnōsei tou Theou ousę̄ en autais allēlōn diapherousin hai thrēscheiai, tę̄ eidikę̄ de mallon tę̄ entautha a. Ei toinyn dynaton kai entautha tous anthrō- Chous ontas gigōschei» ton Theon͵, ouden autois anachtisin. tē) phidia : pri hoi rioidith, phys gia pos ou hin A megiston kakon symdainei ech tou entautha einai. Tois agnoousi gar, kathōs eirētai, ek tēs oicheias apistou physeōs to agnoein ton Theon symdainei. Dyo phōnas allēlōn anairetichas symplexas ho ato. chrinamenos, ethēchen en tę̄ heautou apochrisei to, Ei dynaton tous agthrōpous entautha ontas gō. scheiin ton Theu», ouden autois megiston symąaigei kachog" kai ta, Tois agnoousin ech tēs oicheias apistou physeōs symbainei to agnoein tan theon. Kai to megiston kachon ho exethdale dia tēs prōtēs phōnēs, touto dia tēs deuteras eisēgage phōnēs" ei megiston esti chachon to chata diplēn asedeian as:thein eis ton ontōs onta Theon, auton men aposterein tēs chat᾽ ousian doxēs, tous de ouch ontas theous tę̄ echeinou doxę̄ pseudōs timąn " hoper hypertholēn oudemias apoleloipe chachias. To de, dia to dynaton einai anthrōpois entautha ousi ginōschein ton Theon, mēden autois megiston symthainein chachon, touto ouch esti pou megistou chachou anairesis, all᾽ epetasis " hoti kai en tǭ dynatǭ adynatousin hoi anthrōpoi ech tēs oicheias echousiou apistias, kai dynamenoi kata haplēn eusedeian sōstichēn anthrōpōn eusedein, protimōsi tautēs tēn diplēn asedeian " hēn mē legein megiston chachon, tōn atopōtatōn estin. ho. Ei de tis kai synchōrēsei, hoper atopon, megistony einai kachon ta entautha, kai kallion hyparchein to mē einai ta tę̄de tou heiinai" ei men «Iegei kacha pepoiēkenai ta tę̄de ton dēmiourgin di astheneian, anoētainei, tēn tou Theou dynamin phaskōn mē katalamdagein panta. Ei de dynameei eopiepipi!, totinis pant kaka poiein, kai touto esti katēgorēma tou theou. Ho gar dynamenos men pausai, periorōn de, thesteron' hautos drą. Ei chata ta en tois anōterō eirēmena symoainei tois agnoousi ton Theon to agnoein ton Theon ech tēs oicheias apistou physeōs, hoper esti megiston homologoumenon chachon, pōs nyn touto chata tēn atopon synchōrei synchōrēsin ho apochrinamenos? ᾿All᾽ ei mē touto, all᾽ heteron megiston chachon kata tēn atopon synchōrei synchōrēsin, all᾽ ou chath᾽ hēmas estin echeino to megiston chachon, alla chata tous Manikaious. Kath᾿ hēmas gar chala ta tę̄de panta, hōs pon megiston tōn agathōn echonta dēmiourgon kai megiston chachon chat᾽ ousian ouden estin en autois, oute chata tēn energeian tou chat᾽ ousian, alla chate Ho tēn hechousion proairesin tōn anthrōpōn, to pseudos protimōsan tēs alētheias, kata tēn proeirēmenēn diplēn asedeian. Hēn diorthoumenos ho tou chosmou hotmiourgos kai Theos, etaxe tēn hēmeran chath' hēn pantōn tōn en tǭ chosmǭ ex apistias te kai apeitheias tou Theou chachōn poiei tēn anairesin, chata tēn po stin tōn orthodoxōn tōn entautha epegnōchotōn ton Theon kai tēn martyrian tou apochrinamenou. Ouch echrēn oun ton apochrinamenon, pros to chath᾽ hēmas megiston chachon echonta ton logon, pros to chata tous touto sēmeion kai aporias elenchou, chatha eirēi-.- Synchōrei de hēmas prattein ha echousiōs hairou- 1itha kaka, ou dia tēn astheneian tēs autou dynameōs, n᾽ hina to hēmōn authaireton kai to autou machrothyn deichthę̄ - hōn chōris oute hēmeis anthrōpoi, oute,pos agathos enedecheto einai epi tēs parousēs kataiaseōs. th. El de autos estin ho Theos ho poiēsas ta tę̄de, Iaon, hote, tou hautou Theou menontos, kai es steron kai aei tautō estai. Ha gar palai ēdyto, kai nyn dynatai" ei de gyn pileon ti dynaei para to protou, enchronos autou estai hē pautē dynamis " hoper atopon " to gar enchrogon tharton. Eph᾽ hōn legetai to poiēsas, epi toutōn getai kai to pepoiēche, kai to poiēsei" kai hōs ᾿dynamountōn allēlois estin autōn hē metalēpsis kōlytos - proēgeitai de to poiēsas tou poiēsei ysikę̄ ananchę̄ " hatina esti sēmanticha tōn dyo krōn tou chronou. Ton de echonta ta dyo achra tou ronou, toutesti to parelēlythos kai to mellon, nanchē echein kai to metaxy tōn achrōn tou chronou, hēutesti to enestōs. Kai epeidē chronichēn echei emasin to poiēsas, ex ananchēs kai ho Theos poiēsas ha tę̄de kata tēn phōnēn tou apochrinamenon, en ronǭ hauta pepoiēchen. ᾿Alla poiēsas ho Theos ta hēde, ta aphtharta kai ta phtharta epoiēse " merē gar hauta tōn tę̄de " dio dēlon, hoti eulogōs men ethēken apochrinamenas epi tou Theou to poiēsas " alogōs e tǭ enchronǭ ta phtharta tōn aphthartōn diesteile, a hōn tę̄ tou poiēsas phōnę̄ allēlōn mē diastellomeōn, eige epoiēse ta phtharta kai ta aphtharta. Ei oinyn ho legōn peri tou Theou to poiēsei, tēn anaipisin chata proslēpsin legei tēs enchronou dynameōs, stai ara kai ho legōn peri autou to poiēsas kata troslēpsin legōn tēs enchronou dynameōs, eige hēgeiai pantachou to poiēsas tou poiēsei. Ei de poiētas ou kata proslēpsin epoiēse tēs enchronou dyna- “xōs, oud᾽ ara poiēsei kata proslēpsin tēs enchronou I. Ei de, dynamegos kai palai kōlysai touto to megiston kachon, «ouch ekōlyse, phthoneros an ię̄ " hoper asedes kai phagtazesthai. Dei oun ton auton, epi tōn autōn menonta, ta hauta poiein. Ō Hoti henechen agnoias Theou polytropōs asedousin hoi anthrōpoi, ei ton ontōs onta Theon agnoousin, en tois anōterō edeixamen. Ē gar athetousi ton Theon, aposterountes hauton tēs idias doxēs, kai tous ouk ontas theous tois echeinou onomasi kai pragmasi pseudōs timōsin" hē tēn dēmiourgian te kai pronoian tou chosmou hypotitheasin einai machomenōn allēlois dēmiourgōn" hē tǭ tou agenētou onomati monǭ preponti tǭ dēmiourgǭ tou chosmou Theǭ, onomaxousi ta merē tou chosmou, kai chōris tou dēmiourgein prosriptousi tǭ theǭ to onoma tou dēmiourgou “ hina paraleipsō ta alla en anthrōpois eidē tōn megistōn kachōn, ta isēn ē kai meizona echonta asedeian tēs asedeias tōn phthoneron ton Theon phantazomenōn. ᾿All᾽ ei tauta pos po hoi A men kai ta toiauta estin en anthrōpois megista chacha, tēn de hypo Christianōn chēryttomenēn anechosin, en hē ginetai pantōn tōn en anthrōpois chata t psychēn kai chata to sōma kachōn hē anaeresis, ho ap chrinamenos apistei " pōs ouch esti kat᾽ auton ho thes phthoneros, hos, dynamenos kōlysai ta en anthrōtes megista kaka, ou chōlyei, all᾽ epi tōn autōn ke nein aei poiei tous eis auton te kai eis allē, lous asedountas. Tinos de henechen apistei ho atochnamenos tou kosmou tēn anachtisin? Dia tēn axyn? mian tou poiountos, hē dia to aprepes tou erg? ᾿All᾽ ei men dia tēn adynamian tou poiountos, epe: ho Theos oute poiētēs hōn gar tēs metapoiistes ho theos ouch echei tēn dynamin, toutōn oude tēs païpou? echei" hepomena gar hesti tauta allēlois, tithemena hi anairoumena " ei de dia to aprepes tou ergon, et: ara to chreitton ergon mē prepon autǭ " hoper hōtn pon, to legein phthartous men anthrōpous prexy autǭ poiein, aphthartous de mē prepein autǭ tchx?.

[Christian question 1] If the greatest evil is opposed to the greatest good among human beings, and the greatest good among human beings is to know the one who truly is, God, then the greatest evil is to be ignorant of him. But since this evil is present in some human beings, which is more fitting for the Creator of the world: to change the present state of life and free human beings from the greatest evil, as the teaching of the Christians holds, or to let the world remain in the same state and human beings be held fast by the greatest evil?

[Greek answer] First, to the first difficulty it must be said that there is no greatest evil. For if the greatest of goods is God, then clearly, if anyone were to posit a greatest evil, another principle opposed to God would be found, which is what the Manichaeans say, speaking evilly. For it is absurd that God should not comprehend all things and should not shine his goodness on all. So there is no greatest evil. And ignorance, in fact, is often given to human beings for their good: we see in many cases that people more often despise what they know than what they do not know. Besides, the soul suffers ignorance of the one who truly is, God, from nothing else but its own forgetfulness. And knowledge of God comes to souls here as well, just as we see human beings here who know God. Indeed, if one wishes to speak the truth, there is no ignorance at all about God; for all agree, by a common notion, that God exists. That human beings can know God even while they are here, the faith of the orthodox also shows clearly, when it says that God himself came down and was known to human beings. If, then, it is possible for human beings to know God even while they are here, no greatest evil befalls them from being here. For those who are ignorant, as has been said, are ignorant of God because of their unbelieving nature. And if one should concede, absurd as it is, that the things here are the greatest evil, and that it would be better for the things here not to exist than to exist: if he says that the Creator made the things here evil through weakness, he is foolish, for he is saying that God's power does not comprehend all things; but if, being able to make the things here good, he allowed them to do evil, this too will be an accusation against God. For one who is able to stop something and looks on is more truly its doer himself. And if the God who made the things here is the same God, clearly, since the same God remains, the same things will be later and always. For what he could do of old he can do now. If now he can do something more than before, his power will be temporal, which is absurd; for what is temporal is perishable. And if, though he was able of old to prevent so great an evil, he did not prevent it, he would be envious, which it is impious even to imagine. So he, being the same and remaining in the same state, must do the same things.

[Christian rebuttal] Refutation of the answer, which was not rightly given.

[1] The argument itself, once understood, would have been enough to refute its incoherence. For when he says at the beginning of the argument that there is no greatest evil, and at the end of the argument that to think things unworthy of God, even in imagination alone, is impious, how is the greatest evil not deliberately brought back in, after the answerer had thrown it out without judgment? If speaking is added to this impiety of imagination alone, the impiety becomes greater; and if writing is added to speaking, the impiety necessarily holds every excess of evil. If this is so, and there is impiety in everything said and written unworthily about God, or even only imagined, … the glory of God; therefore the greatest evil among human beings comes from ignorance. But since it pleased your piety that the incoherence of the argument should be refuted by us in writing as well, I write what follows in a volume. For to refute an obvious falsehood at greater length is wearisome both to the writer and to the reader.

[2] The answerer laid down in his answer two kinds of greatest evil and three kinds of ignorance of God: the former according to the Manichaeans, the latter according to the answerer himself. Of the two kinds of greatest evil, he spoke of one as according to essence, the other as according to the activity of what is according to essence. Of the three kinds of ignorance of God, he spoke of one as according to forgetfulness, one according to the unbelieving nature, and one according to a good gift. Making his refutation of those according to the Manichaeans and of those according to himself brief, he said, when he was refuting the opinion of the Manichaeans: “There is no greatest evil. If anyone were to posit a greatest evil, another principle opposed to God would be found, which is what the Manichaeans say, speaking evilly”; and when he says: “The soul suffers ignorance of the one who truly is, God, from nothing else but its own forgetfulness,” in the first he does away with the greatest evil according to essence, in the second with the one according to activity. And doing away also with the kinds of ignorance of God that he himself laid down, he says: “There is no ignorance at all about God; for all agree, by a common notion, that God exists.” If, then, there is no ignorance at all about God, it is clearly false that ignorance of God befalls human beings either through forgetfulness, or through the unbelieving nature, or through a good gift. And if he calls the notion common to all, which is destroyed by the specific notion of each heresy of wrong belief, not even so will there be knowledge of God in all. We, however, did not set down in the question either the greatest evil according to the Manichaeans or the ignorance of God according to the answerer himself; we called the greatest evil according to ignorance the falsehood against God, and ignorance of God the ignorance that has spoken the falsehood. This is the third kind of greatest evil, which befalls human beings from their own voluntary disobedience and unbelief. The answerer did away with the two kinds of greatest evil according to the Manichaeans, but did not do away with the one according to us. So we must say one of two things about the answerer: either he did not understand the third kind of greatest evil, ours, or he was not supplied with a just counterargument to refute it. That the greatest evil according to us befalls human beings from ignorance of God is shown as follows. The greatest evil, which does not exist according to essence, human beings through ignorance of God supposed to exist in their doctrines; and the answerer himself testifies to this … “and if anyone were to posit a greatest evil, another principle opposed to God would be found, which is what the Manichaeans say, speaking evilly. For it is absurd that God should not comprehend all things and should not shine his goodness on all. So there is no greatest evil.” In these words the greatest evil according to essence is done away with, but the one by supposition in doctrine, which we set down in the question, remains. But since the answerer, reaching out to do away with the greatest evil according to us, said, “There is no greatest evil,” the answerer clearly either did not understand, as has been said, the greatest evil according to us, or was not supplied with a just counterargument. And if this is so, clearly there is a greatest evil among human beings by supposition in doctrine.

[3] “For if,” he says, “God is the greatest of goods”: true and pious is the statement that God is the greatest of goods. But since some human beings, from ignorance of God, deprive the one who truly is God of his rightful titles and honors and attach them to those who are not gods, does it not seem to the answerer to be a plain impiety, than which there is none greater, to be ignorant of the one who truly is God and to honor one who is not with his titles and honors? And how can his denial hold, which says that there is no greatest evil among human beings, when the greatest impiety exists among human beings, unless perhaps he does not consider the greatest impiety to be the greatest evil? “If anyone,” he says, “were to posit a greatest evil, another principle opposed to God would be found, which is what the Manichaeans say, speaking evilly; for it is absurd that God should not comprehend all things and should not shine his goodness on all. So there is no greatest evil.” If there is no greatest evil among human beings, how did you accuse the Manichaeans of speaking evilly? For if the Manichaeans speak evilly what they say, then clearly what they say is evil; for whoever speaks evilly speaks what is evil. And the evil according to the Manichaeans is such that there is none greater. But if this is true, then truly there is an evil among human beings, if not according to essence, yet in supposition and doctrine.

[4] “For,” he says, “ignorance is often given to human beings for their good; we see at any rate in many cases that people more often despise what they know than what they do not know. Besides, the soul suffers ignorance of the one who truly is, God, from nothing else but its own forgetfulness; and knowledge of God comes to souls here as well, just as we see human beings here who know God. Indeed, if one wishes to speak the truth, there is no ignorance at all about God; for all agree, by a common notion, that God exists. That human beings can know God even while they are here, the faith of the orthodox also shows clearly, when it says that God himself came down and was known to human beings.” He said that ignorance is often given to human beings for their good. But if he means ignorance of God, which is what our argument is about, it is plainly absurd to say that ignorance of God is given for their good to those who are ignorant. For by this argument all the religions that are ignorant of God will be ignorant of God for their own good, while the religion that knows God is not for its own good. And if he means another ignorance, about which we had not set out to speak, the citation is out of place, offering the ignorance not under inquiry in place of the one under inquiry. He said that the soul suffers ignorance of God from its own forgetfulness; he said that knowledge of God comes to souls even here; he said that we see people even here who know God; he said that there is no ignorance at all about God, for all agree by a common notion that God exists; he said that human beings can know God even here; and as proof of this he cited the faith of the orthodox, which says that God himself came down and was known to human beings. But if it is true that the soul suffers ignorance of God through its own forgetfulness, then clearly it is false that “there is no ignorance at all about God, for all agree by a common notion that God exists.” And what need was there for knowledge of God to come to souls here, if all know God and agree by a common notion? And when he says, “We see human beings here as well who know God,” which human beings does he mean? If he means those who have known God, who came down and was made known to them according to the faith of the orthodox, the statement is true; for we see them. But how can one who used the presence of God among human beings as proof that human beings can know God even here himself disbelieve what he himself said about the re-creation of the world? For a proof that is not believed does not make credible the thing it is put forward to show. And if he does not mean those who have known God here from the teaching of the God who came down, the statement that says, “We see human beings here who have known God,” is false; for I do not see them. And if there was no ignorance at all about God, “for all agree by a common notion,” what knowledge of God has come to human beings here, except the specific knowledge by which all the religions on earth … the one honoring the true teaching, while the religions differ from one another not simply by falsehood but by the differences of their falsehood? But if this is so, then according to the answerer's argument it is not knowledge of God that comes to souls here but rather ignorance, if indeed the religions differ from one another not by the general knowledge of God that is in them, but rather by the specific knowledge here.

[5] “If, then, it is possible for human beings to know God even while they are here, no greatest evil befalls them from being here. For those who are ignorant, as has been said, are ignorant of God because of their own unbelieving nature.” The answerer wove together two statements that destroy each other and set them in his answer: “If it is possible for human beings to know God while they are here, no greatest evil befalls them,” and, “Those who are ignorant are ignorant of God because of their own unbelieving nature.” The greatest evil that he threw out by the first statement he brought in by the second, if the greatest evil is to act impiously toward the one who truly is God with a double impiety: to deprive him of the glory that is his by essence, and to honor falsely with his glory those who are not gods. This leaves no excess of evil untouched. And to say that because it is possible for human beings here to know God no greatest evil befalls them is not the removal of the greatest evil but its increase. For even where it is possible, human beings are made powerless by their own voluntary unbelief; and though they could practice the simple piety that saves human beings, they prefer the double impiety to it. Not to call this the greatest evil is the most absurd of all things.

[6] “And if one should concede, absurd as it is, that the things here are the greatest evil, and that it would be better for the things here not to exist than to exist: if he says that the Creator made the things here evil through weakness, he is foolish, for he is saying that God's power does not comprehend all things. But if, being able, … to do evil, this too is an accusation against God. For one who is able to stop something and looks on is more truly its doer himself.” If, according to what was said above, those who are ignorant of God are ignorant of God from their own unbelieving nature, which is an acknowledged greatest evil, how does the answerer now concede this by way of an absurd concession? And if it is not this, but he concedes another greatest evil by the absurd concession, that greatest evil is not ours but the Manichaeans'. For according to us all the things here are good, since they have the greatest of goods as their Creator; and there is no greatest evil in them according to essence, nor according to the activity of what is according to essence, but only according to the voluntary choice of human beings, which prefers falsehood to truth, by the double impiety already mentioned. To correct this, the Creator and God of the world has appointed the day on which he will make an end of all the evils in the world that come from unbelief and disobedience toward God, according to the faith of the orthodox who have come to know God here, and according to the answerer's own testimony. So the answerer, whose argument concerned the greatest evil according to us, ought not to have turned to the one according to the Manichaeans … this is a sign also of the refutation of the difficulty, as has been said. He permits us to do the evils that we voluntarily choose, not through weakness of his power, but so that our free will and his long-suffering may be shown; without these, neither could we be human beings nor could he be good, in the present state of things.

[7] “And if the God who made the things here is the same God, clearly, since the same God remains, the same things will be later and always. For what he could do of old he can do now; and if now he can do something more than before, his power will be temporal, which is absurd; for what is temporal is perishable.” Of whomever “having made” is said, “has made” and “will make” are said as well; and they can be substituted for one another without hindrance, as having the same force. But “having made” precedes “will make” by natural necessity, and these signify the two extremes of time. Whoever has the two extremes of time, that is, the past and the future, must also have what lies between the extremes of time, that is, the present. And since “having made” has a temporal sense, then necessarily God too, having made the things here, according to the answerer's own expression, made them in time. But God, having made the things here, made both the imperishable and the perishable, for these are parts of the things here. Hence clearly the answerer reasonably applied “having made” to God, but unreasonably distinguished the perishable from the imperishable by what is temporal, since by the word “having made” they are not distinguished from one another, if indeed he made both the perishable and the imperishable. If, then, whoever says of God “he will make” is speaking of the re-creation as the acquisition of a temporal power, then whoever says of him “having made” will also be speaking of the acquisition of a temporal power, since “having made” everywhere precedes “will make.” But if, having made, he did not make by acquiring a temporal power, neither will he make by acquiring a temporal power.

[8] “And if, though he was able of old to prevent this greatest evil, he did not prevent it, he would be envious, which it is impious even to imagine. So he, being the same and remaining in the same state, must do the same things.” That because of ignorance of God human beings act impiously in many ways, if they are ignorant of the one who truly is God, we have shown above. For either they set God aside, depriving him of his own glory, and falsely honor those who are not gods with his names and attributes; or they suppose the making and the providence of the world to belong to makers who fight one another; or they give the parts of the world the name “unbegotten,” which befits only God the Creator of the world, and, though the parts do not create, they toss at God the name of Creator; to pass over the other kinds of greatest evils among human beings, which carry an impiety equal to or greater than the impiety of those who imagine God to be envious. But if these and such things are the greatest evils among human beings, and the answerer disbelieves the re-creation preached by the Christians, in which all evils among human beings, in soul and in body, are done away with, how, according to him, is God not envious, who, though able to prevent the greatest evils among human beings, does not prevent them, but makes those who act impiously toward him and toward one another remain always in the same state? And for what reason does the answerer disbelieve the re-creation of the world? Because of the inability of the maker, or because the work would be unfitting? If because of the inability of the maker, then God is not a maker at all; for of the things whose remaking God does not have the power for, neither does he have the power for their making, since these follow one another and stand or fall together. But if because the work would be unfitting, then the better work is not fitting for him; which is absurd, to say that it is fitting for him to make perishable human beings but not fitting for him to make imperishable ones.

Chapter 2

2PG 6:411

Εἰ ἀδύνατον εἶναι θεὸν τὸν μηδὲν πεποιηχόι:, πῶς ἔστι Θεὸς, εἰ ὁ χόσμος ἀγένητος, χαθά δοχεῖ; Τὸ λέγειν ἀδύνατον εἶναι Θεὸν τὸν μηδὲν πετοπχότα, ἄτοπόν ἐστι. Πάλιν γὰρ χἀνταῦθα ὁ αὑτὸς ἔφαν μόξει (δ) λόγος, ὡς οὐδὲν ἔγχρονόν ἔστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ. Εἰ δὲ μηδὲν ἔγχρονόν ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ, δῆλον ὡς οὔτε τὸ παρεληλυθὸς τοῦ χρόνου ἁρμόζει ἐξ:φέρειν τῷ Θεῷ. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο μὴ ἁρμόζει, καὶ τὸ πεποιηχέναι τὸν Θεὸν τὸ ὁτιοῦν οὐχ ἁρμόττει )έγειν. Τί οὖν; φαίης ἀνενέργητον τὸν Θεὸν ἡμᾶς δὲγοντας ἁμαρτάνειν; ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐ τοῦτό φαμεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὑπ οὐ πεποίηχε μὲν ὁ Θεὸς, οὔτε ποιεῖ, οὔτε ποιήσει ἐν χρόνῳ οὐδὲν γὰρ μᾶλλον πεποίηχεν ἣ ποιεῖ, οὐδ᾽ τ ποιεῖ ἢ ποιήσει, ᾿Αλλὰ τό τε παρελθὸν παρὰ τῷ θεῦ ἐν τῷ ἐνεστῶτι, καὶ τὸ μέλλον ἐν τῷ ἤδη γεγονέναι" ὡς οὐδὲν μὲν ῥευστὸν ἔχοντος τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀεὶ δὲ τὰ αὐτὰ ποιοῦντος, διὰ τὴν τελείαν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀμετάδιτπον δύναμίν τε καὶ ἐνέργειαν. Ποιεξ τοένυν τὸν χὸ' σμον ἐν αὐτῷ τούτῳ ὅπερ ἐστὶ, τὴν χίνησιν αὐτῷ ἄπαυστον παρέχων, τῷ ἐλλάμπειν αὐτὸν δι᾿ αἰῶνι. τὸν ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτῶν μένοντα τὰ αὐτὰ ποιεῖν. ὁ αὐτὸς τὸ αὐτὸ, μὴ ἔχων ἀρχὴν τῆς ποιήσεως. δα μὴ καὶ τέλος" ὡς, εἴγε ἀρχὴν ἔχουσε καὶ τελευτὴν, αἱ ἐνέργειαι αὐτοῦ, φθαρτὸς ἔσται ὁ Θεὸς τῇ ἐνερ" γείᾳ᾽ ὅπερ ἄτοπον. Ἔσται γὰρ καὶ ἡ δύναμις αὑτὸ μεταδλητὴ, ὡς ἄλλοτε ἄλλαις χεχρημένος ἕνερ᾽, χείαις" καὶ ἡ οὐσία σαλευθήσεται, ἄλλοτε ἅλα; γεννῶσα δυνάμεις, καὶ μὴ μένουσα ἐν ταῖς αὐταῖς “Ὥστε εἰ ταῦτα διὰ πάντων, δῆλον ὡς ὁ Θεὸς ἔσται με' ταδλητὸς οὐσίᾳ, δυνάμει, καὶ ἐνεργείᾳ " ὅπερ ἄτοπον. Ὁ αὐτὸς τοίνυν μένων οὐδὲν ἔχει ἔγχρονον" παεὶ ἔνα π. ἢ.. τοῦ τοίνυν τὸν χόσμον τάττων αὐτὸν ἀεί" καὶ ὁ χόσμος Α τῷ μὲν ἀεὶ φρουρεῖσθαι γίνεται, τῷ δὲ ἀεὶ εἶναι ὁ αὐτὸς ἀγένητος ὑπάρχει. Ἔλεγχος τῆς ἀποχρίσεως οὐκ ὀρθῶς γεγενημένης. Τὸ «λέγειν ἀδύνατον εἶγαι Θεὸν τὸν μηδὲν πεποιηχότα ἄτοπόν ἐστι. Πάλιν γὰρ' κἀνταῦθα ὁ αὑτὸς ἐφαρμόζει.1όγος, ὡς οὐδὲν ἔγχρονόν ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ. ἘΕἰ διὰ τὸ μηδὲν ἔγχρονον εἶναι παρὰ τῷ θεῷ ἄτοπόν ἐστι τὸ λέγειν περὶ αὐτοῦ τὸ πεποίηκε, τῆς αὑτῆς ἐστιν ἀτοπίας καὶ τὸ ποιδῖν, ἔγχρόνον ὡς τὸ πεποίηχε. Πῶς οὖν ἀνάρμοστον μὲν λέγει ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος τῷ Θεῷ τὸ πεποίηκεν, εὐάρστον δὲ τὸ ποιεῖ; Καὶ εἰ μὲν τὸ ποιήσας ἴσον δύναταὶ τῷ πεποίηχεν, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ τὸ ποιδὶ τῷ ποιήσει" τῶν δὲ ἰσοδυναμούντων ἀχώλυτος ἣ μετάληψις " πῶς ἐν μὲν τῇ πρώτῃ ἀποχρίσει ἔθηχεν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος ἐπὶ τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ ποιήσας καὶ τὸ ποιεῖ, νῦν δὲ ἀναιρεῖ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀμφότερα; Καὶ τὸ μὲν ποιήσας οὕτως ἔθηχεν ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ " Ὁ αὐτός ἐστι, τηῖν, ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ποιήσας τὰ τῇδε" τὸ δὲ ποιεῖν οὔτως ἔθηκε " Δεῖ οὖν, φησὶ, τὸν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῶν αὐὖτῶν μένοντα τὰ αὑτὰ ποιεῖν. ᾿Αναιρῶν δὲ ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ ἀποκρίσει τὰ χείμενα ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ ἀποχρίσε, οὕτως φησίν " ΓΛτοπον τὸ 1έγειν ἀδύνατον εἶναι Θεὸν τὸν μηδὲν πεποιηχότα. Καὶ πάλιν" Οὔτε πεποίηχεν ὁ Θεὸς, οὔτε ποιεῖ, οὔτε ποιήσει ἐν χρόνῳ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἴσως τὸ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ ἀντιλέγειν κατὰ τὴν οἰκείαν λήθην ὑπέμεινε, καθ᾽ ἦν, ὡς εἶπε, συμθαίνει τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τὸ ἀγνοεῖν. Ἐξενάσωμεν ἃ ἡμεῖς τὰ τούτων ἑξῆς. Οὐδὲν, φησὶν, ἔγχρογόν ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ. Δηϊον, ὡς οὔτε τὸ παρεληλυθὸς τοῦ χρόνου ἀρμόζει ἐπιρέρειν τῷ Θεῷ. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο μὴ ἁρμόζει, καὶ τὸ πεποιηχέναι τὸν Θεὸν τὸ ὁτιοῦν οὐχ ἁρμόττι λέγειν. Ἕν τούτοις τὸ ἄτοπον ὑποθέμενος ὁ ἱποχρινάμενος, ὡς οὐδὲν ἔγχρονον παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ, τὰ ἰῷ ἀτόπῳ ἐξ ἀνάγχης ἑπόμενα ὡς εὔλογα ἐπιφέρει " ὃ, εἰ μηδὲν ἔγχρονον παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ, δῆλον, ὡς οὔτε ἢ παρεληλυθὸς τοῦ χρόνου ἁρμόζει ἐπιφέρειν τῷ Ἀεῷ " εἰ δὲ τοῦτο μὴ ἁρμόζει, καὶ τὸ πεποιηχέναι ἂν θεὸν τὸ ὁτιοῦν οὐχ ἁρμόζει λέγειν. Ὅτι δὲ ἁτόπως Ἰπέθηχε τὸ μηδὲν ἔγχρογον εἶναι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ ὦ πρὸς τὴν ἀπόδειξιν τοῖς ἑξῆς ἐπαγομένοις ἐχρήτὸ), ἐλέγχει αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος, ἐν οἷς φαῦχεν ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ ἀποχρίσει" Εἰ δὲ αὐτὸς, φηἣν, ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ποιήσας τὰ τῇδε, δηλονότι τοῦ αὖοὔ Θεοῦ μένοντος, καὶ ἐς ὕστερον καὶ ἀεὶ τὰ εὑὑτὰ ἔσται" ἃ γὰρ πάλαι ἠδύνατο, καὶ νῦν δύνααι, Εἰ τοίνυν μηδὲν ἔγχρονόν ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ, ἤλον, ὅτι οὔτε τὸ ποιήσας, οὔτε τὸ ποιεῖ, οὔτε τὸ τρότερον καὶ ὕστερον, οὔτε τὸ πάλαι καὶ τὸ νῦν, ἵπε τὸ ἠδύνατο καὶ δύναται. Τὸ γὰρ ποιήσας, καὶ ὃ πρότερον, καὶ τὸ πάϊλαι, καὶ τὸ ἠδύνατο, τοῦ, τῷ ποιεῖ.--- Επ φαὶ πλιὰ! εἱ πεπο, εἰ Α παρεληλυθότος χρόνου ἐστὶ δηλωτιχά " καὶ τ᾽ χωνῖ, ἀυϑυτάς αυδ- τὸ ὕστερον, καὶ τὸ νῦν, καὶ τὸ δύναται, τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος καὶ τοῦ μέλλοντος χρόνου ἐστὶ σημαντιχά. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτα, κείμενα ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ, σημαντιχά τε καὶ θετιχὰ γίνονται τοῦ πάντα τὰ ποιήματα τοῦ θεοῦ ἔγχρονα εἶναι παρ᾽ αὐτῷ, δῆλον, ὅτι ἀτόπως ὑπέθηκε τὸ μηδὲν ἔγχρονον εἶναι παρ᾽ αὐτῷ. Τούτου δὲ ὡς ἀτόπως ὑποτεθέντος ἀναιρουμένου, συναναιρεῖται ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ τὸ μὴ ἁρμόττειν τῷ Θεῷ τὸ πεποίηχε. Καὶ τούτου γὰρ ἀναιρεθέντος, ἐξ ἀνάγχης τίθεται τὸ τούτου ἐναντίον, τουτέστι τὸ ἁρμόζειν τῷ Θεῷ τὸ πεποίηκεν. Ἐπὶ παντὸς γὰρ χρὴ ἣ τὴν φάσιν εἶναι ἀληθῆ ἣ τὴν ἀπόφασιν. Κειμένου δὲ τοῦ ἁρμόττειν τῷ Θεῷ τὸ πεποίηχεν, ἀδύνατον λέγειν Θεὸν τὸν μηδὲν πεποιηχότα - τοῦτο γάρ ἔστιν ἐκείνῳ ἑπόμενον. Τὰ αὐτά. εἰ ταῦτα. Ὁ ὄντι. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν τὸ πρῶτον, ἔστιν ἀδύνατον" τὸ ὅ. Τί οὖν φαίης ἀνενέργητον ἡμᾶς τὸν Θεὸν ὅτι οὐ πεποίηχε μὲν ὁ Θεὸς οὐδὲν, οὔτε ποιεῖ, οὗτε ποιήσει ἐν χρόνῳ" οὐδὲν γὰρ μᾶ..1ον πεποίηχεν ἣ ποιεῖ, οὐδ᾽ αὖ ποιεῖ ἣ ποιήσει" ἀ.1.λὰ τό τε παρελθὸν παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ ἐν τῷ ἐνεστῶτι,, καὶ τὸ μέϊἴον ἐν τῷ ἤδη γεγονέναι" ὡς οὐδὲν μὲν ῥευστὶν ἔχοντος τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀεὶ δὲ τὰ αὑτὰ ποιοῦντις. διὰ τὴν τελείαν αὑτοῦ καὶ ἀμετάδιζητον δύναμίν. τε καὶ ἐνέργειαν. ᾿Αλλὰ τὸ φεύγειν μὲν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν λέγουσαν τὸν Θεὸν ἀνενέργητον, λέγειν δὲ περὶ αὐτοῦ τὸ οὔτε πεποίηχεν, οὔτε ποιεῖ, οὔτε ποιήσει ἐν χρόνῳ,᾿ εἰς τὴν αὐτήν ἐστιν ἁμαρτίαν ἐμπεσεῖν. Εἰ γὰρ ἠθου- ᾿ λήθης ἁμαρτάνειν, καὶ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν ἀνενέργητον, τί πλέον εἶχες λέγειν ὧν νῦν εἴρηκας, μὴ βουλόμενος ἁμαρτάνειν καὶ λέγειν ἀνενέργητον τὸν Θεὸν, τοῦ, μῆτε πεποιηχέναι τὸν Θεὸν, μῆτε ποιεῖν, μῆτε ποιή-᾿ σειν; τῶν γὰρ ῥημάτων τῶν χρονιχὴν ἔμφασιν δηλούντων καὶ ἐχόντων, ἐκ τῆς ἐνεργείας τοῦ Θεοΐ ἀναιρουμένων, εὑρεθήσεται ὁ Θεὸς ἀνενέργητος᾽ διὸ οὔτε ποιητής. ' Εἰ μηδὲν ἔγχρονόν ἔστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ,, δῆλον, ὅτι οὔτε τὸ παρεληλυθὸς τοῦ χρόνου ἐστὶ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ, οὔτε τὸ ἐνεστὼς, οὔτε τὸ μέλλον. Πῶς οὖν ὁ ἀποχρι-᾿ νάμενος, ἀναιρῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ ἔγχρονα, τίθησιν. Ι Ι ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ ἔγχρονα, καὶ φησίν - ᾿Α.1.1ὰ τό τε παρελθὸν παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ ἐν τῷ ἐνεστῶτι, καὶ τὸ μέλλον ἐν τῷ ἤδη γεγονέναι; Τοῦτο δυεῖν τινων ἔχει τὴν ἔμφασιν, ἣ τοῦτο μὴ ὃν παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ ἐστιν ἐν τῷ μὴ ὄντι, ἣ τοῦτο μὴ ὃν παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ ἐστιν ἐντῷ Ι γὰρ ἕν τινι εἶναι, ἣ μὴ εἶναι, τοῦ ὄντος ἐστίν εἰ δὲ ᾿ τὸ δεύτερον, ἔστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ τὸ μὴ ὃν ἐν τῷ ὄντ: ᾿ τουτέστι τὸ παρεληλυθὸς τοῦ χρόνου ἐν τῷ ἐνεστῶτι τοῦ χρόνου. Τούτου δὲ χειμένον, ἔλεγχος γίνεται τοῦ μὴ ὀρθῶς εἰρῆσθαι τὸ οὐδὲν ἔγχρονον παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ, τὸ παρεληλυθὸς ἐν τῷ ἐνεστῶτι, καὶ τὸ μέλλον ἐν τῷ ἤδη γεγονέναι " ἅτινά ἐστιν ἔγχρονα καὶ εἰ ξνὴλλαξε τὸν τρόπον τοῦ πῶς ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ τὰ τοῦ χρόνου μέρη, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως δέδωχεν εἶναι παρ᾽ αὐτῷ τοῦ χρόνου τὸ παρεληλυθὸς, καὶ τὸ ἐνεστὼς, καὶ τὸ μέλλον" καὶ εἰ μὴ μᾶλλον τὸ πεποίηκε τοῦ ποιεῖ, τῶν ποιήσεων οὐσῶν. ϑιιργᾷ ἰεξ. ἣ τοῦτο μὴ ὃν παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ ἐστιν ἐν τῷ ὄντις " αὖ τὸ ποιεῖ τοῦ ποιήσει. Ἐπεὶ τίς ἦν χρεία τῆς Α “ιἃ.λι::λον ἀναιρέσεως ἀπὸ τῶν ποιῆσεων τῶν χατὰ σεεποίηχε, καὶ ποιεῖ, καὶ ποιήσει, ἀλλήλων δια- “συσῶν, τῶν ποιήσεων οὐκ οὐσῶν τῶν χατὰ τὸ ὅλον καὶ ἧττον μὴ διαφερουσῶν ἀλλήλων οὐδὲ, ἀναέρεσίς ἐστι τοῦ πεποιηχέναι τὸ μὴ μᾶλλον Ξοίηχεν ἣ ποιεῖ, ἀλλὰ θέσις μᾶλλον τοῦ πεποίηχεν. λὰ προδήλως πάντα ὅσα ἀνεῖλεν ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ ρονα ἐν τῷ προοιμίῳ τῆς δευτέρας ἀποχρίσεως, πα αὐτῷ κατέλιπεν ἐνταῦθα, ὡς οὐδὲν ῥευστὸν τος τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀεὶ δὲ τὰ αὐτὰ ποιοῦντος διὰ τὴν εἕαν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀμετάδλητον δύναμίν τε καὶ ἐνέραν. ὍὉ ἀναιρῶν τὰ ἔγχρονα οὐ τίθησι τὰ ἔγχρονα. ς οὖν, εἰ χατὰ τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον μηδὲν ἔγχρονον γᾶς τῷ Θεῷ, ποιεῖ τὰ αὑτὰ ὁ Θεός; Τὸ γὰρ ποιεῖ {}}} ἷς γε! φαΐ. οπιἶα : θέμις ὃν νοηθῆναι τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος χρόνον ἐκτός. Πῶς δὲ ἔχει δύναμίν τε καὶ ἐνέργειαν ὁ Θεὸς, εἰ δὴ ἀπαύ- ποιεῖ τὰ αὐτά; Εἰ γὰρ διὰ τοῦτο λέγεται ἣ χίνησις ρτεια ἀτελὴς διὰ τὸ ἀεὶ χινεῖσθαι" ἧς εἰ χατὰ μίμησιν, ὁ Θεὸς ἐποίει, ἀτελὴς ἔσται ἡ αὐτοῦ ἐνέργεια καὶ τελεία - ἡ γὰρ τελεία ἐνέργεια ἐν τῷ ἤδη ἀποτελεἱντι ἔργῳ θεωρεῖται, καὶ οὐχ ἐν τῷ ἀτελέστῳ. λλ᾽ εἰ μὲν διὰ τὸ ἀτελὲς τῆς ἐνεργείας καὶ διὰ τὸ τλέστατον τοῦ λόγου λέγει τὸν Θεὸν μηδὲν πεποιη- "αι ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος, οὐχ ἀληθεύσει, λέγων τεαν εἶναι τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν μηδὲν οὔτε ὅλῳ οὔτε τῷ μέρει τελέσασαν" εἰ δὲ, τοῦ ἔργου, τελεσθέντος, ἀδύνατον πελείαν εἶναι τὴν ἐνέργειαν ποιοῦντος, δῆλον. ὅτι οὐδὲ ὁ Θεὸς ἔχει τελείαν ἴργειαν, ἀεὶ ποιῶν τὸ ποιούμενον. ιν δ. Ποιεῖ τοίνυν τὸν χόσμον ἐν αὐτῷ τούτῳ ὅπερ τὶ, τὴν κίνησιν» αὑτῷ ἄπαυστον παρέχων, τῷ ᾿άμπειν αὐτὸν δι᾽ αἰῶνος. Ἐὶ ἕν τῇ παροχῇ τῆς νἥπεως ποιεῖ τὸν χόσμον ὁ Θεὸς, δῆλον, ὅτι ἔγχρονον ιεξ τὸν χόσμον οὐ γὰρ ἄνευ χρόνου ἡ χίνησις ἡ, χόσμῳ παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ πρὸς τὴν αὑτοῦ χίνησιν ρεχομένη. Εὶ τοίνυν τὸ ποιεῖν τοῦ ἐνεστῶτός ἐστι ὄνον, καὶ ἡ χίνησις ἔγχρονός ἐστι, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι υδὲς, τὸ, Οὐδὲν ἔγχρογόν ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ; ὃς δὲ δυνατὸν χινεῖσθαι τὸν χόσμον τὸν μήπω γενότα, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ ἐν τῷ ποιεῖσθαι ὄντα, τῷ τὸν μὲν ὃν ποιεῖν ἀχρόνως, τὸν δὲ χόσμον ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ κεῖσθαι; ἀνάγχη γὰρ, ὥσπερ ποιεῖ ὁ ποιῶν, οὕτως κεῖσθαι τὸ ποιούμενον ἀχρόνως. Εἰ δὲ τῇ παροχῇ εἶδὲ ᾿ς χινήσεως ποιεῖ τὸν χόσμον ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ οὐχ ἀρ- Ὁ πος ἡπττει τὸ λέγεσθαι περὶ αὐτοῦ τὸ, Πεποίηχε τὸν χόσμον, δ' ἄρα τῷ κόσμῳ ἁρμόττει τὸ χινηθῆναι. Ἐξ ἕτερον ἵν τὸ χινούμενον, ἑτέρα δὲ ἢ χίνησις " οἷον, ἔστω ει μὲν χινούμενον ὁ ἥλιος, ἡ δὲ χίνησις αὐτοῦ μετά- 'ασις χατὰ φορὰν ἐχ τόπου εἰς τόπον " καὶ ἡ χίνησις ) παρέχει μὲν τῷ ἡλίῳ τὴν οὐσίαν, παρέχει δὲ αὐτῷ )χινεῖσθαι χατὰ φοράν " δῆλον, ὅτι δύο ποιήσεις ἔχει ἥλιος, μίαν μὲν τῆς οὐσίας, ἑτέραν δὲ τῆς χινήως " οἷόν ἐστιν ὁ ἥλιος πίλημα αἰθεροειδὲς τῇ οὐσίᾳ, χμπρὸς τῷ εἴδει, σφαιροειδὴς τῷ σχήματι" ὧν οὐδὲν αὶ χινήσεως ὁ ἥλιος. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μηδὲν τούτων διὰ τῇς ινήσεως ἔχει ὁ ἥλιος, δῆλον, ὅτι οὐδὲ διὰ τῆς πάραῖ, ἀλλὰ ἀεί. τὸ τὸν μὲν Θεόν. τ. στοῦ χινήσεως ποιεῖ τὸν ἥλιον ὁ Θεὸς τὸν ὄντα μέρα τοῦ κόσμου, ὥσπερ ποιεῖ ὅλον. τὸν χόσμον, καὶ ἀΐ πρῶτον εἶναι τὸ χινητὸν καὶ ὕστερον τὴν χίνηση ἣ ἄρα ἀποίητός ἐστιν ὁ ἥλιος τῇ οὐσί, ἣ χατὰ δλλῃ ποΐησιν ἐποίησεν αὐτοῦ τὴν οὐσίαν, καὶ χατὰ ποίησιν τὴν χίνησιν" καὶ ποιήσας μὲν πρῶτον αὐτὰ τὴν οὐσίαν, ὕστερον δὲ παρασχὼν αὐτῷ τὴν χίνησῃ ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τὸ χινεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ἀεὶ ποιεῖ, τὴν δὲ οὐσίῃ αὐτοῦ οὐχ ἀεὶ ποιεῖ, δῆλον, ὅτι μετὰ τὴν ποίησιν τῇ οὐσίας αὐτοῦ παρέχει αὐτῷ τὴν ἄπαυστον χίνητν καὶ ἔστι τὸ τέλος τῆς οὐσίας τῆς ποιήσεως ἣν ἀρχὴ τῆς κινήσεως αὐτοῦ. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτα οὕτως τὰ δῆλον, ὅτι οὐδὲν ἄχρονον παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ" ἡ γὰρ ποίην ποίησιν διαδεχομένη ἄχρονος οὐχ ἔστιν. Β Ὥστε πεποίηχε μὲν οὐδὲν, οὔτε χλῆξῳ ποιδῖ δὲ ἀεὶ ὁ αὑτὸς τὸ αὐτὸ, μὴ ἔχων ἀρχὴν τῆ ποιήσεως, ἵνα μὴ καὶ τέλος. Δειχθέντος τοῦ ἄλλῃ εἶναι τοῦ ἡλίου τὴν ποίησιν τῆς οὐσίας καὶ ἄλλη τὴν διὰ χινήσεως, ἣν ἄπαυστον ὠνόμασεν ὁ ἀ ἀποχρ νάμενος, καὶ ὅτι προηγεῖται ἡ ποίησις τῆς οὐσίαι αὐτοῦ τῆς διὰ χινήσεως, πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν ἄτοπον : ἄναρχον λέγειν τοῦ ἡλίου τὴν ποίησιν, τὴν διὰ τῇ χινήσεως, τοῦ ἡλίου, πρὸ τῆς ἀπαύστου διὰ χινήτεω ποιήσεως, τὴν τῆς οὐσίας παυσαμένην ποίησιν ἐδ! χότος; Ἢ τοίνυν οὐχ ἔστι ποιητὴς τῆς τοῦ ἐδ οὐσίας ὁ Θεὸς, ἣ οὐχ ἔστιν ἄναρχος ἡ διὰ τῆς χινή σεν ποίησις τοῦ ἡλίου. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν τὸ πρῶτον, εἰ οὐχ ποιητὴς τῆς τοῦ ἡλίου οὐσίας ὁ Θεὸς, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα ἃ τῆς χινήσεώς ἐστιν αὐτοῦ ποιητής παρ᾽ οὗ γἱ ἔχει τὴν οὐσίαν, παρὰ τούτου ἀνάγκη ἔχειν καὶ τ χίνησιν " εἰ δὲ τὸ δεύτερον, φθαρτὸς ἔσται ὁ θὲ τὴν ἐνέργειαν, εἴγε χατὰ τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον, παν μένης τῆς ἐνεργείας τοῦ Θεοῦ, φθεέρεται ὁ θεὸς ἰ ἐνεργείᾳ. Εἰ δὲ ποιητὴς τῆς τοῦ ἡλίου οὐσίας ἐστὶν, Θεὸς, καὶ ταύτην ἀεὶ οὐ ποιεῖ, δῆλον, ὅτι πεποίῃ ταύτην πρὸ τοῦ χινεῖσθαι αὐτὸν, γα οὐδὲν ποτᾷ ἄχρονον παρὰ τῷ θεῷ., Ὡς εἴγε ἀρχὴν ἔχουσι καὶ τελευτὴν αἱ ἐτὰ γειαι αὑτοῦ, φθαρτὸς ἔσται ὁ Θεὸς τῇ ἐνεργείᾳ ὅπερ ἄτοπον. Ἔσται δὲ καὶ ἡ δύναμις αὐτοῦ μετί ῥλητὴ, ἄλλοτε ἄλλας ἐνεργείας προέχουςα. ἢ δὲ ἡ δύναμις μεταδλητὴ ἄλιλοτε ἄλλαις χεχρημέν Ὁ ἐνεργείαις, καὶ ἡ οὐσία σαλευθήσεται, ἄλλοτε δ ας γεγγῶσα δυνάμεις, καὶ μὴ μένουσα ἐν ταὶ αὑταῖς. Ὥστε, εἰ ταῦτα διὰ πάντων, δηζονίτι! Θεὸς ἔσται μεταδιλητὸς οὐσίᾳ, δυνάμει, ἐνεργείᾳ. ὅπερ ἄτοπον. “Ὥσπερ αὐτὸς ὁ Θεὸς οὐχ ἔχε: ἀρχὴν"! τελευτὴν, οὕτως οὐδὲ ἣ ἐνέργεια αὐτοῦ, οὐδὲ τὰ ἔρτῃ! αὐτοῦ (αἱ γὰρ ἐνέργειαι αὐτοῦ ἐν τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ εἰ σιν)" ἔσται ἄρα ὥσπερ μὴ χρήζων αὐτὸς τοῦ ποιοῦν: οὕτως οὐδὲ τὰ λεγόμενα αὐτοῦ ἔργα᾽ ἔσται: ψειδ καὶ τὸ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν ποιητὴν τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀνάρχων τε ὄντων καὶ ἀτελευτήτων. Εἰ δὲ πανταχὶ κατὰ διαφορὰν προὐπάρξεώς τε καὶ μεθυπάρξο προέχειν εἰ ὥσπερ αὐτὸς ὁ Θεός. ποῦ θεοῦ καὶ τῶν ἔργων αὐτοῦ τὴν διαφορὰν ταύ-.. ἀμφότερα ἀποστερεῖ, τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὰ ποιήματα, ταὲν τῆς τοῦ ποιητοῦ προσηγορίας, τὰ δὲ τῆς τῶν τῷ μάτων. Καὶ εἰ ἔστι μὲν ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμις ξερος, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ἔστι, πεπερασμένα δὲ τὰ "ας αὐτοῦ, πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν ὁ θεὸς καθ᾽ ἃς ἔχει μὲν 'ἄμεις, μὴ ἐνεργῶν δὲ χατ᾽ αὐτὰς, οὐ φθαρτὸς τῇ κατὰ τὴν χρίσιν τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου; δὲ χαθ' ἃς ἔχει δυνάμεις, καὶ μὴ ἐνεργῶν κατ᾽ τὰς, φθαρτὸς οὐχ ἔστιν, οὐδὲ ἄρα, παυσαμένης; ἐνεργείας τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς τὸν χόσμον παραγούσης, εἴρεται Θεὸς τῇ ἐνεργείᾳ. “Ὅσον δὴ καὶ βούλεται, : οὐχ ὅσον δύναται (θὅ) " καὶ οὐ ποιεῖ φθαρτὸν τὸν ὃν ἡ τῆς ἐνεργείας συστολή " οὐδὲ ἄρα ὅταν συἔλλῃ, τὴν ἐνέργειαν, χατὰ μεταδολὴν συστέλλει τῆς "άμεως" ἀλλ᾽ ἔστι μὲν ἡ δύναμις τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀεὶ ετάόδλητος, χέχρηται δὲ ταῖς ἐνεργείαις ἐφ᾽ ὅσον ὄλεταε. Οὐ γὰρ ἐνεργεῖ Θεὸς χαθάπερ ἐνεργοῦσιν ἐν τῷ ἐνεργεῖν τὸ εἶναι ἔχοντες, καὶ παυσαμένης ς ἐνεργείας παύονται καὶ αὐτοὶ τοῦ εἶναι, οἷον πῦρ καὶ ἡ χιών. Εἰ γὰρ οὕτως ἐνεργεζ Θεὸς, οὐχ ἔχεν τῶν γινομένων υᾶλλον ἣ ἕνεχεν τοῦ εἶναι αὐν ἐνεργεῖ" ὡς, εἰ παύσοιτο τοῦ ἐνεργεῖν, παύσεται ἃ τοῦ εἶναι. Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τοῦτο, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ λέγειν μεταδλητὴν τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμιν τῇ συ- Ὁλῇ τῆς ἐνεργείας, ἣ σαλευομένην τὴν οὐσίαν αὐ- Ὁ ταῖς ποιχίλαις ἐνεργείαις ἄλλοτε ἄλλας προίαλμένην. Καὶ καθάπερ ποιεῖ ἡμᾶς ὁ Θεὸς πρῶ- 'ν μὲν βρέφη, ἔπειτα δὲ νεανίσχους, εἶτα γέροντας, ι χατὰ τὴν μεταδολὴν ποιεξ τῆς δυνάμεως, οὐδὲ ττὰ τὴν φθορὰν τῆς ἐνεργείας, οὔτε κατὰ τὴν σανομέντην αὐτοῦ οὐσίαν, ἐναλλάσσων ἡμῶν τὰς ἡλικίας χτὰ διαφόρους χαιροὺς τῷ πρώτῳ καὶ ὑστέρῳ ἀλλήλων αφερούσας, ἀλλὰ χατὰ τὴν προδολὴν καὶ συστολὴν ἧς ἐνεργείας’ οὕτως οὐ χατὰ τὴν μεταδολὴν τῆς γνάμεως ἀρχὴν καὶ τέλος ἡ ἐνέργεια αὐτοῦ ἔχει, λλὰ κατὰ προδολὴν καὶ συστολήν. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ συτελλομένης τῆς ἐνεργείας, οὐχέτι ἠδύνατο ὁ Θεὸς ἢ παυσαμένῃ ἐνεργείᾳ κεχρῆσθαι, δικαίως ἄν ἐλέετὸ φθορὰ ἐνεργείας " εἰ δὲ ἀεὶ δύναται τὴν αὐτὴν αι ἢ ἐνέργεια τοῦ Θεοῦ συστελλομένη. Τῆς γὰρ ὃυἄμεως μὴ φθειρομένης, ἀδύνατον: φθαρῆναι τὴν νέργειαν. "Ἄλλη γάρ ἐστιν ἣ φθορὰ τῆς ἐνεργείας, αἱ ἄλλη ἡ συστολὴ τῆς ἐνεργείας ὡς, εἰ μὴ συνετέλλετο ἡ ἐνέργεια ἡ τὸν χόσμον ποιοῦσα, ἄπειροι Ν χόσμοι ἐγένοντο τῷ πλήθει χατὰ τὴν ἄπαυστον δε νέργειαν. Νῦν δὲ, ἑνὸς μόνου τοῦ χόσμου γενομένου, τῷ πεπερασμένῳ τοῦ ἔργου δείκνυται πεπερασμένη Ι ἐνέργεια ἣ τὸν χόσμον ποιήσασα. Ὁ αὑτὸς τοίνυν μένων οὐδὲν ἔχει ἔγχρονον. Ἰοιεῖ τοίνυν τὸν χόσμον τάττων αὐτὸν ἀεὶ, καὶ ὁ ἰόσμος τῷ μὲν ἀεὶ φρουρεῖσθαι γίγνεται, τῷ δὲ ἰδὶ εἶναι ὁ αὐτὸς ἀγένητος ὑπάρχει. Εἰ μηδὲν ἔχει χρονον ὃ Θεὸς, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα τὸ ποιεῖν ἔχει " ἔγχρονον [ὰρ τὸ ποιεῖν. Καὶ εἰ ποιεῖ τὸν χόσμον ὁ Θεὸς, μὴ τῇ ἐνεργείᾳ. εἰ Δύναται. δυο! Προπάσυμι ἐνεργεῖ. ταῖς γωνίαις χαθ' ἑαυτὰς, ἀλλὰ χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς γὰρ κόσμος χωρὶς οὐσίας οὐχ ἔστι χόσμος. Εἰ δὲὶ χόσμος οὐσίαν ἔχει, ἀποίητος ἐξ ἀνάγχης χ; ἀφρούρητός ἐστιν. Οὗ γὰρ πρὸς τὸ γενέσθαι χατ' οὗ σίαν οὐ δέεται, τούτου οὐδὲ πρὸς τὸ φρουρεῖσθα ἐπιδέεται. Ἢ γὰρ ἀγένητος φύσις οὐδενὸς τῶν ἔξω θεν ἑαυτῆς ἐστιν ἐπιδεχτιχή. Καὶ εἰ ἐπὶ παντὸς χρὶ ἣ τὴν φάσιν ἣ τὴν ἀπόφασιν εἶναι ἀληθῆ, πῶς ὁ ἀπο χρινάμενος ἀμφότερα ἔθηχεν ἐπὶ τῆς τοῦ χύσμα γενέσεως, καὶ τὴν φάσιν καὶ τὴν ἀπόφασιν, λέγω αὐτὸν εἶναι γενητὸν καὶ ἀγένητον; Ἔτι δὲ εἰ, χαθὶ εἶπεν ἐν τῇ τρίτῃ ἀποχρίσει, ἀγέννητος ὧν ὁ θεὰ ἀγεννήτως ποιεῖ πάντα, οὐ γινόμενα, ἀλλὰ συνυγι στάμενα " ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ πᾶν συνυφιστάμενον τ Β τοῦ ᾧ συνυφίσταται σωτηρίᾳ σώζεται, μὴ χρῖζα ἑτέρας φρουρᾶς πλὴν τῆς ἐχείνου σωτηρίας ᾿ συζο. μένου γὰρ ἐχείνου, σέσωαται καὶ αὐτός" διὰ τοῦτα εἰ χρεία ἑατὶ φρουρᾶς πρὸς σωτηρίαν, ἐχεῖνο χρίζε φρουρᾶς πλὴν τῆς ἐκείνου σωτηρίας οὗ ὑφιστο μένου συνυφίσταται τὰ συνυφιστάμενα, οὐχὶ τὰ οὖν υφιστάμενα. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, οὐχ ἄρα! κόσμος χρήζει φρουρᾶς ὁ συνυφιστάμενος τῷ θεᾷ ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ὁ Θεὸς ᾧ συνυφίσταται ὁ χόσμος. Εἰ ὃ τοῦτο ἄτοπον, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ τὸν χόσμον λέγε συνυφιστάμενον τῷ Θεῷ. Χρὴ οὖν λέγειν βουλίπ τοῦ Θεοῦ ὑφίστασθαι τὸν χόσμον, καὶ βουλήσει τὰ Θεοῦ διαμένει ὁ αὐτὸς, εἰ καὶ μὴ ἀεί. Ὠταΐτα τὰ τῇ ὑποστάσει τινὸς συνυφιστάμενα τῇ ἐχείνου ἃ: οὐχὶ ἑαυτῶν οἷον τῇ συνθέσει τῷ γραμμῶν συνυφίστανται αἱ γωνίαι καὶ τῆς συνθέσεως, μένουσι καὶ αἱ γωνίαι " καὶ ἀναιρν μένης τῆς συνθέσεως, ἀναιροῦνται καὶ αἱ γωνίαι εἰ χρεία ἐστὶ τοῦ διαμένειν τὰς γωνίας, ἀνέγα δοῦναι φρουρὰν τῇ συνθέσει τῶν γραμρῶν, οἱ μὲν ταῖς γωνίαις, χαθ᾽ ἑαυτὸ δὲ τῇ συνθέσει τ γραμμῶν. Κατὰ ταῦτα χρὴ νοεῖν τὸν χόσωον, εἰ ἀγεννήτως συνυφίσταται τῷ Θεῷ, καθά φησιν ὁ ἀποχρν μῆνος. δὲ

Ei adynaton einai theon ton mēden pepoiēchoi:, pōs esti Theos, ei ho chosmos agenētos, chatha dochei? To legein adynaton einai Theon ton mēden petopchota, atopon esti. Palin gar chantautha ho hautos ephan moxei (d) logos, hōs ouden enchronon esti para tǭ Theǭ. Ei de mēden enchronon esti para tǭ Theǭ, dēlon hōs oute to parelēlythos tou chronou harmozei ex:pherein tǭ Theǭ. Ei de touto mē harmozei, kai to pepoiēchenai ton Theon to hotioun ouch harmottei )egein. Ti oun? phaiēs anenergēton ton Theon hēmas degontas hamartanein? ᾿All᾽ ou touto phamen, all᾽ hyp ou pepoiēche men ho Theos, oute poiei, oute poiēsei en chronǭ ouden gar mallon pepoiēchen hē poiei, oud᾽ t poiei ē poiēsei, ᾿Alla to te parelthon para tǭ theu en tǭ enestōti, kai to mellon en tǭ ēdē gegonenai" hōs ouden men rheuston echontos tou theou, aei de ta auta poiountos, dia tēn teleian autou kai ametaditpon dynamin te kai energeian. Poiex toenyn ton cho' smon en autǭ toutǭ hoper esti, tēn chinēsin autǭ apauston parechōn, tǭ ellampein auton di᾿ aiōni. ton epi tōn autōn menonta ta auta poiein. ho autos to auto, mē echōn archēn tēs poiēseōs. da mē kai telos" hōs, eige archēn echouse kai teleutēn, hai energeiai autou, phthartos estai ho Theos tę̄ ener" geią᾽ hoper atopon. Estai gar kai hē dynamis hauto metadlētē, hōs allote allais chechrēmenos hener᾽, cheiais" kai hē ousia saleuthēsetai, allote hala? gennōsa dynameis, kai mē menousa en tais autais “Hōste ei tauta dia pantōn, dēlon hōs ho Theos estai me' tadlētos ousią, dynamei, kai energeią " hoper atopon. Ho autos toinyn menōn ouden echei enchronon" paei ena p. ē.. tou toinyn ton chosmon tattōn auton aei" kai ho chosmos A tǭ men aei phroureisthai ginetai, tǭ de aei einai ho autos agenētos hyparchei. Elenchos tēs apochriseōs ouk orthōs gegenēmenēs. To «legein adynaton eigai Theon ton mēden pepoiēchota atopon esti. Palin gar' kantautha ho hautos epharmozei.1ogos, hōs ouden enchronon esti para tǭ Theǭ. EEi dia to mēden enchronon einai para tǭ theǭ atopon esti to legein peri autou to pepoiēke, tēs hautēs estin atopias kai to poidin, enchronon hōs to pepoiēche. Pōs oun anarmoston men legei ho apochrinamenos tǭ Theǭ to pepoiēken, euarston de to poiei? Kai ei men to poiēsas ison dynatai tǭ pepoiēchen, hōsautōs de kai to poidi tǭ poiēsei" tōn de isodynamountōn achōlytos hē metalēpsis " pōs en men tę̄ prōtę̄ apochrisei ethēchen ho apochrinamenos epi tou theou to poiēsas kai to poiei, nyn de anairei ap᾽ autou amphotera? Kai to men poiēsas houtōs ethēchen epi tou Theou " Ho autos esti, tēin, ho Theos ho poiēsas ta tę̄de" to de poiein outōs ethēke " Dei oun, phēsi, ton auton epi tōn auytōn menonta ta hauta poiein. ᾿Anairōn de en tę̄ deuterą apokrisei ta cheimena en tę̄ prōtę̄ apochrise, houtōs phēsin " GLtopon to 1egein adynaton einai Theon ton mēden pepoiēchota. Kai palin" Oute pepoiēchen ho Theos, oute poiei, oute poiēsei en chronǭ. ᾿All᾽ isōs to autos heautǭ antilegein kata tēn oikeian lēthēn hypemeine, kath᾽ ēn, hōs eipe, symthainei tois anthrōpois to agnoein. Exenasōmen ha hēmeis ta toutōn hexēs. Ouden, phēsin, enchrogon esti para tǭ Theǭ. Dēïon, hōs oute to parelēlythos tou chronou armozei epirerein tǭ Theǭ. Ei de touto mē harmozei, kai to pepoiēchenai ton Theon to hotioun ouch harmotti legein. Hen toutois to atopon hypothemenos ho hipochrinamenos, hōs ouden enchronon para tǭ Theǭ, ta iǭ atopǭ ex ananchēs hepomena hōs euloga epipherei " ho, ei mēden enchronon para tǭ Theǭ, dēlon, hōs oute ē parelēlythos tou chronou harmozei epipherein tǭ Aeǭ " ei de touto mē harmozei, kai to pepoiēchenai an theon to hotioun ouch harmozei legein. Hoti de hatopōs Ipethēche to mēden enchrogon einai para tǭ Theǭ ō pros tēn apodeixin tois hexēs epagomenois echrēto), elenchei autos heauton ho apochrinamenos, en hois phauchen en tę̄ prōtę̄ apochrisei" Ei de autos, phēēn, ho Theos ho poiēsas ta tę̄de, dēlonoti tou auou Theou menontos, kai es hysteron kai aei ta heuyta estai" ha gar palai ēdynato, kai nyn dynaai, Ei toinyn mēden enchronon esti para tǭ Theǭ, ēlon, hoti oute to poiēsas, oute to poiei, oute to troteron kai hysteron, oute to palai kai to nyn, hipe to ēdynato kai dynatai. To gar poiēsas, kai ho proteron, kai to païlai, kai to ēdynato, tou, tǭ poiei.--- Ep phai plia! hei pepo, ei A parelēlythotos chronou esti dēlōticha " kai t᾽ chōni, auϑytas aud- to hysteron, kai to nyn, kai to dynatai, tou enestōtos kai tou mellontos chronou esti sēmanticha. Ei de tauta, keimena epi tou Theou, sēmanticha te kai theticha ginontai tou panta ta poiēmata tou theou enchrona einai par᾽ autǭ, dēlon, hoti atopōs hypethēke to mēden enchronon einai par᾽ autǭ. Toutou de hōs atopōs hypotethentos anairoumenou, synanaireitai ex ananchēs kai to mē harmottein tǭ Theǭ to pepoiēche. Kai toutou gar anairethentos, ex ananchēs tithetai to toutou enantion, toutesti to harmozein tǭ Theǭ to pepoiēken. Epi pantos gar chrē hē tēn phasin einai alēthē hē tēn apophasin. Keimenou de tou harmottein tǭ Theǭ to pepoiēchen, adynaton legein Theon ton mēden pepoiēchota - touto gar estin ekeinǭ hepomenon. Ta auta. ei tauta. Ho onti. ᾿All᾽ ei men to prōton, estin adynaton" to ho. Ti oun phaiēs anenergēton hēmas ton Theon hoti ou pepoiēche men ho Theos ouden, oute poiei, houte poiēsei en chronǭ" ouden gar ma..1on pepoiēchen hē poiei, oud᾽ au poiei hē poiēsei" a.1.la to te parelthon para tǭ Theǭ en tǭ enestōti,, kai to meïion en tǭ ēdē gegonenai" hōs ouden men rheustin echontos tou Theou, aei de ta hauta poiountis. dia tēn teleian hautou kai ametadizēton dynamin. te kai energeian. ᾿Alla to pheugein men tēn hamartian legousan ton Theon anenergēton, legein de peri autou to oute pepoiēchen, oute poiei, oute poiēsei en chronǭ,᾿ eis tēn autēn estin hamartian empesein. Ei gar ēthou- ᾿ lēthēs hamartanein, kai legein ton Theon anenergēton, ti pleon eiches legein hōn nyn eirēkas, mē boulomenos hamartanein kai legein anenergēton ton Theon, tou, mēte pepoiēchenai ton Theon, mēte poiein, mēte poiē-᾿ sein? tōn gar rhēmatōn tōn chronichēn emphasin dēlountōn kai echontōn, ek tēs energeias tou Theoï anairoumenōn, heurethēsetai ho Theos anenergētos᾽ dio oute poiētēs. ' Ei mēden enchronon esti para tǭ Theǭ,, dēlon, hoti oute to parelēlythos tou chronou esti par᾽ autǭ, oute to enestōs, oute to mellon. Pōs oun ho apochri-᾿ namenos, anairōn apo tou Theou ta enchrona, tithēsin. I I epi tou Theou ta enchrona, kai phēsin - ᾿A.1.1a to te parelthon para tǭ Theǭ en tǭ enestōti, kai to mellon en tǭ ēdē gegonenai? Touto dyein tinōn echei tēn emphasin, hē touto mē hon para tǭ Theǭ estin en tǭ mē onti, hē touto mē hon para tǭ Theǭ estin entǭ I gar hen tini einai, hē mē einai, tou ontos estin ei de ᾿ to deuteron, esti para tǭ Theǭ to mē hon en tǭ ont: ᾿ toutesti to parelēlythos tou chronou en tǭ enestōti tou chronou. Toutou de cheimenon, elenchos ginetai tou mē orthōs eirēsthai to ouden enchronon para tǭ Theǭ, to parelēlythos en tǭ enestōti, kai to mellon en tǭ ēdē gegonenai " hatina estin enchrona kai ei xnēllaxe ton tropon tou pōs esti para tǭ Theǭ ta tou chronou merē, all᾽ homōs dedōchen einai par᾽ autǭ tou chronou to parelēlythos, kai to enestōs, kai to mellon" kai ei mē mallon to pepoiēke tou poiei, tōn poiēseōn ousōn. ϑiirgą iex. hē touto mē hon para tǭ Theǭ estin en tǭ ontis " au to poiei tou poiēsei. Epei tis ēn chreia tēs A “hia.li::lon anaireseōs apo tōn poiēseōn tōn chata seepoiēche, kai poiei, kai poiēsei, allēlōn dia- “sysōn, tōn poiēseōn ouk ousōn tōn chata to holon kai hētton mē diapherousōn allēlōn oude, anaeresis esti tou pepoiēchenai to mē mallon Xoiēchen hē poiei, alla thesis mallon tou pepoiēchen. la prodēlōs panta hosa aneilen apo tou Theou ta rona en tǭ prooimiǭ tēs deuteras apochriseōs, pa autǭ katelipen entautha, hōs ouden rheuston tos tou Theou, aei de ta auta poiountos dia tēn heean autou kai ametadlēton dynamin te kai eneran. HoO anairōn ta enchrona ou tithēsi ta enchrona. s oun, ei chata ton apochrinamenon mēden enchronon gas tǭ Theǭ, poiei ta hauta ho Theos? To gar poiei {}}} his ge! phaï. opiia : themis hon noēthēnai tou enestōtos chronon ektos. Pōs de echei dynamin te kai energeian ho Theos, ei dē apau- poiei ta auta? Ei gar dia touto legetai hē chinēsis rteia atelēs dia to aei chineisthai" hēs ei chata mimēsin, ho Theos epoiei, atelēs estai hē autou energeia kai teleia - hē gar teleia energeia en tǭ ēdē apoteleinti ergǭ theōreitai, kai ouch en tǭ atelestǭ. ll᾽ ei men dia to ateles tēs energeias kai dia to tlestaton tou logou legei ton Theon mēden pepoiē- "ai ho apochrinamenos, ouch alētheusei, legōn tean einai tēn energeian tou Theou, tēn mēden oute holǭ oute tǭ merei telesasan" ei de, tou ergou, telesthentos, adynaton peleian einai tēn energeian poiountos, dēlon. hoti oude ho Theos echei teleian irgeian, aei poiōn to poioumenon. in d. Poiei toinyn ton chosmon en autǭ toutǭ hoper ti, tēn kinēsin» hautǭ apauston parechōn, tǭ ᾿ampein auton di᾽ aiōnos. Ei hen tę̄ parochę̄ tēs nēpeōs poiei ton chosmon ho Theos, dēlon, hoti enchronon iex ton chosmon ou gar aneu chronou hē chinēsis hē, chosmǭ para tou Theou pros tēn hautou chinēsin rechomenē. Ei toinyn to poiein tou enestōtos esti onon, kai hē chinēsis enchronos esti, pōs ouch esti ydes, to, Ouden enchrogon esti para tǭ Theǭ? hos de dynaton chineisthai ton chosmon ton mēpō genota, all᾽ ei en tǭ poieisthai onta, tǭ ton men hon poiein achronōs, ton de chosmon en tǭ chronǭ keisthai? ananchē gar, hōsper poiei ho poiōn, houtōs keisthai to poioumenon achronōs. Ei de tę̄ parochę̄ eide ᾿s chinēseōs poiei ton chosmon ho Theos, kai ouch ar- Ho pos hēpttei to legesthai peri autou to, Pepoiēche ton chosmon, d' ara tǭ kosmǭ harmottei to chinēthēnai. Ex heteron hin to chinoumenon, hetera de ē chinēsis " hoion, estō ei men chinoumenon ho hēlios, hē de chinēsis autou meta- 'asis chata phoran ech topou eis topon " kai hē chinēsis ) parechei men tǭ hēliǭ tēn ousian, parechei de autǭ )chineisthai chata phoran " dēlon, hoti dyo poiēseis echei hēlios, mian men tēs ousias, heteran de tēs chinēōs " hoion estin ho hēlios pilēma aitheroeides tę̄ ousią, chmpros tǭ eidei, sphairoeidēs tǭ schēmati" hōn ouden ai chinēseōs ho hēlios. ᾿All᾽ ei mēden toutōn dia tę̄s inēseōs echei ho hēlios, dēlon, hoti oude dia tēs parai, alla aei. to ton men Theon. t. stou chinēseōs poiei ton hēlion ho Theos ton onta mera tou kosmou, hōsper poiei holon. ton chosmon, kai aï prōton einai to chinēton kai hysteron tēn chinēsē hē ara apoiētos estin ho hēlios tę̄ ousi, hē chata dllę̄ poïēsin epoiēsen autou tēn ousian, kai chata poiēsin tēn chinēsin" kai poiēsas men prōton auta tēn ousian, hysteron de paraschōn autǭ tēn chinēsę̄ ᾿All᾽ ei to chineisthai auton aei poiei, tēn de ousię̄ autou ouch aei poiei, dēlon, hoti meta tēn poiēsin tę̄ ousias autou parechei autǭ tēn apauston chinētn kai esti to telos tēs ousias tēs poiēseōs hēn archē tēs kinēseōs autou. Ei de tauta houtōs ta dēlon, hoti ouden achronon para tǭ Theǭ" hē gar poiēn poiēsin diadechomenē achronos ouch estin. B Hōste pepoiēche men ouden, oute chlēxǭ poidi de aei ho hautos to auto, mē echōn archēn tē poiēseōs, hina mē kai telos. Deichthentos tou allę̄ einai tou hēliou tēn poiēsin tēs ousias kai allē tēn dia chinēseōs, hēn apauston ōnomasen ho a apochr namenos, kai hoti proēgeitai hē poiēsis tēs ousiai autou tēs dia chinēseōs, pōs ouch estin atopon : anarchon legein tou hēliou tēn poiēsin, tēn dia tę̄ chinēseōs, tou hēliou, pro tēs apaustou dia chinēteō poiēseōs, tēn tēs ousias pausamenēn poiēsin ed! chotos? Ē toinyn ouch esti poiētēs tēs tou ed ousias ho Theos, hē ouch estin anarchos hē dia tēs chinē sen poiēsis tou hēliou. ᾿All᾽ ei men to prōton, ei ouch poiētēs tēs tou hēliou ousias ho Theos, oud᾽ ara ha tēs chinēseōs estin autou poiētēs par᾽ hou gi echei tēn ousian, para toutou anankē echein kai t chinēsin " ei de to deuteron, phthartos estai ho the tēn energeian, eige chata ton apochrinamenon, pan menēs tēs energeias tou Theou, phtheeretai ho theos i energeią. Ei de poiētēs tēs tou hēliou ousias estin, Theos, kai tautēn aei ou poiei, dēlon, hoti pepoię̄ tautēn pro tou chineisthai auton, ga ouden potą achronon para tǭ theǭ., Hōs eige archēn echousi kai teleutēn hai eta geiai hautou, phthartos estai ho Theos tę̄ energeią hoper atopon. Estai de kai hē dynamis autou meti rhlētē, allote allas energeias proechousa. ē de hē dynamis metadlētē alilote allais chechrēmen Ho energeiais, kai hē ousia saleuthēsetai, allote d as gengōsa dynameis, kai mē menousa en tai hautais. Hōste, ei tauta dia pantōn, dēzoniti! Theos estai metadilētos ousią, dynamei, energeią. hoper atopon. “Hōsper autos ho Theos ouch eche: archēn"! teleutēn, houtōs oude hē energeia autou, oude ta ertę̄! autou (hai gar energeiai autou en tois ergois autou ei sin)" estai ara hōsper mē chrēzōn autos tou poioun: houtōs oude ta legomena autou erga᾽ estai: pseid kai to legein ton Theon poiētēn tōn kat᾽ auton anarchōn te ontōn kai ateleutētōn. Ei de pantachi kata diaphoran prouparxeōs te kai methyparxo proechein ei hōsper autos ho Theos. pou theou kai tōn ergōn autou tēn diaphoran tau-.. amphotera aposterei, ton Theon kai ta poiēmata, taen tēs tou poiētou prosēgorias, ta de tēs tōn tǭ matōn. Kai ei esti men hē tou Theou dynamis xeros, hōsper oun kai esti, peperasmena de ta "as autou, pōs ouch estin ho theos kath᾽ has echei men 'ameis, mē energōn de chat᾽ autas, ou phthartos tę̄ kata tēn chrisin tou apochrinamenou? de chath' has echei dynameis, kai mē energōn kat᾽ tas, phthartos ouch estin, oude ara, pausamenēs? energeias tou Theou tēs ton chosmon paragousēs, eiretai Theos tę̄ energeią. “Hoson dē kai bouletai, : ouch hoson dynatai (tho) " kai ou poiei phtharton ton hon hē tēs energeias systolē " oude ara hotan syellę̄, tēn energeian, chata metadolēn systellei tēs "ameōs" all᾽ esti men hē dynamis tou Theou aei etaodlētos, chechrētai de tais energeiais eph᾽ hoson oletae. Ou gar energei Theos chathaper energousin en tǭ energein to einai echontes, kai pausamenēs s energeias pauontai kai autoi tou einai, hoion pyr kai hē chiōn. Ei gar houtōs energez Theos, ouch echen tōn ginomenōn yallon hē henechen tou einai aun energei" hōs, ei pausoito tou energein, pausetai ha tou einai. Ei de atopon touto, atopon ara kai legein metadlētēn tēn tou Theou dynamin tę̄ sy- Holę̄ tēs energeias, hē saleuomenēn tēn ousian au- Ho tais poichilais energeiais allote allas proialmenēn. Kai kathaper poiei hēmas ho Theos prō- 'n men brephē, epeita de neanischous, eita gerontas, i chata tēn metadolēn poiex tēs dynameōs, oude tta tēn phthoran tēs energeias, oute kata tēn sanomentēn autou ousian, enallassōn hēmōn tas hēlikias chta diaphorous chairous tǭ prōtǭ kai hysterǭ allēlōn apherousas, alla chata tēn prodolēn kai systolēn hēs energeias’ houtōs ou chata tēn metadolēn tēs gnameōs archēn kai telos hē energeia autou echei, lla kata prodolēn kai systolēn. Ei men gar sytellomenēs tēs energeias, oucheti ēdynato ho Theos ē pausamenę̄ energeią kechrēsthai, dikaiōs an eleeto phthora energeias " ei de aei dynatai tēn autēn ai ē energeia tou Theou systellomenē. Tēs gar houameōs mē phtheiromenēs, adynaton: phtharēnai tēn nergeian. "Allē gar estin hē phthora tēs energeias, hai allē hē systolē tēs energeias hōs, ei mē synetelleto hē energeia hē ton chosmon poiousa, apeiroi N chosmoi egenonto tǭ plēthei chata tēn apauston de nergeian. Nyn de, henos monou tou chosmou genomenou, tǭ peperasmenǭ tou ergou deiknytai peperasmenē I energeia hē ton chosmon poiēsasa. Ho hautos toinyn menōn ouden echei enchronon. Ioiei toinyn ton chosmon tattōn auton aei, kai ho iosmos tǭ men aei phroureisthai gignetai, tǭ de idi einai ho autos agenētos hyparchei. Ei mēden echei chronon ho Theos, oud᾽ ara to poiein echei " enchronon [ar to poiein. Kai ei poiei ton chosmon ho Theos, mē tę̄ energeią. ei Dynatai. dyo! Propasymi energei. tais gōniais chath' heautas, alla chata symdedēchos gar kosmos chōris ousias ouch esti chosmos. Ei dei chosmos ousian echei, apoiētos ex ananchēs ch? aphrourētos estin. Hou gar pros to genesthai chat' hou sian ou deetai, toutou oude pros to phroureistha epideetai. Ē gar agenētos physis oudenos tōn exō then heautēs estin epidechtichē. Kai ei epi pantos chri hē tēn phasin hē tēn apophasin einai alēthē, pōs ho apo chrinamenos amphotera ethēchen epi tēs tou chysma geneseōs, kai tēn phasin kai tēn apophasin, legō auton einai genēton kai agenēton? Eti de ei, chathi eipen en tę̄ tritę̄ apochrisei, agennētos hōn ho thea agennētōs poiei panta, ou ginomena, alla synygi stamena " all᾽ epeidē pan synyphistamenon t B tou hǭ synyphistatai sōtērią sōzetai, mē chriza heteras phrouras plēn tēs echeinou sōtērias ᾿ syzo. menou gar echeinou, sesōatai kai autos" dia touta ei chreia heati phrouras pros sōtērian, echeino chrize phrouras plēn tēs ekeinou sōtērias hou hyphisto menou synyphistatai ta synyphistamena, ouchi ta oun yphistamena. ᾿All᾽ ei tauta houtōs echei, ouch ara! kosmos chrēzei phrouras ho synyphistamenos tǭ theą all᾽ autos ho Theos hǭ synyphistatai ho chosmos. Ei ho touto atopon, atopon ara kai to ton chosmon lege synyphistamenon tǭ Theǭ. Chrē oun legein boulip tou Theou hyphistasthai ton chosmon, kai boulēsei ta Theou diamenei ho autos, ei kai mē aei. Ōtaïta ta tę̄ hypostasei tinos synyphistamena tę̄ echeinou ha: ouchi heautōn hoion tę̄ synthesei tǭ grammōn synyphistantai hai gōniai kai tēs syntheseōs, menousi kai hai gōniai " kai anairn menēs tēs syntheseōs, anairountai kai hai gōniai ei chreia esti tou diamenein tas gōnias, anega dounai phrouran tę̄ synthesei tōn gramrōn, hoi men tais gōniais, chath᾽ heauto de tę̄ synthesei t grammōn. Kata tauta chrē noein ton chosōon, ei agennētōs synyphistatai tǭ Theǭ, katha phēsin ho apochrn mēnos. de

[Christian question 2] If it is impossible for one who has made nothing to be God, how is there a God, if the world is unbegotten, as you think?

[Greek answer] To say that it is impossible for one who has made nothing to be God is absurd. For here again the same argument applies, that nothing is temporal with God. And if nothing is temporal with God, clearly it is not fitting to attach the past of time to God. And if this is not fitting, neither is it fitting to say that God has made anything whatever. What then? Will you say that we err in calling God inactive? But that is not what we say; we say that God neither has made, nor makes, nor will make, in time. For he has no more made than he makes, nor again does he make more than he will make; rather, with God the past is in the present, and the future in having already come to be, since God has nothing in flux but always does the same things, because of his perfect and unchangeable power and activity. He makes the world, then, in this very thing that it is, providing it with unceasing motion by shining upon it through eternity. … that he who remains in the same state does the same things, the same one the same thing, having no beginning of his making so as to have no end either; since, if his activities have a beginning and an end, God will be perishable in his activity, which is absurd. For his power too will be changeable, using now one activity and now another; and his essence will be shaken, generating now some powers and now others, and not remaining in the same ones. So if these things hold throughout, clearly God will be changeable in essence, power, and activity, which is absurd. He, then, remaining the same, has nothing temporal; … the world, ordering it always; and the world, by being always guarded, comes into being, and by always being, the same world is unbegotten.

[Christian rebuttal] Refutation of the answer, which was not rightly given.

[1] “To say that it is impossible for one who has made nothing to be God is absurd. For here again the same argument applies, that nothing is temporal with God.” If, because nothing is temporal with God, it is absurd to say of him “he has made,” it is equally absurd to say “he makes,” which is as temporal as “he has made.” How then does the answerer say that “he has made” is unfitting for God but “he makes” is fitting? And if “having made” is equivalent to “has made,” and likewise “makes” to “will make,” and equivalent terms may be substituted for one another without hindrance, how is it that in the first answer the answerer applied “having made” and “makes” to God, but now removes both from him? “Having made” he applied to God thus: “If the God who made the things here is the same God”; and “to make” thus: “So he, being the same and remaining in the same state, must do the same things.” But removing in the second answer what was laid down in the first, he says: “It is absurd to say that it is impossible for one who has made nothing to be God”; and again: “God neither has made, nor makes, nor will make, in time.” But perhaps he came to contradict himself through his own forgetfulness, through which, as he said, ignorance befalls human beings. Let us examine in order what follows.

[2] “Nothing,” he says, “is temporal with God. Clearly it is not fitting to attach the past of time to God. And if this is not fitting, neither is it fitting to say that God has made anything whatever.” Here the answerer, having laid down the absurd premise that nothing is temporal with God, brings in as reasonable what follows of necessity from the absurdity: that if nothing is temporal with God, clearly it is not fitting to attach the past of time to God; and if this is not fitting, neither is it fitting to say that God has made anything whatever. That he laid down absurdly that nothing is temporal with God, and used it as proof for what he brings in next, the answerer refutes himself in what he said in the first answer: “If,” he says, “the God who made the things here is the same God, clearly, since the same God remains, the same things will be later and always; for what he could do of old he can do now.” If, then, nothing is temporal with God, clearly neither “having made,” nor “makes,” nor “earlier” and “later,” nor “of old” and “now,” nor “could” and “can” apply to him. For “having made,” “earlier,” “of old,” and “could” indicate past time; and “makes,” “later,” “now,” and “can” signify present and future time. And if these words, applied to God, come to signify and assert that all God's works are temporal with him, clearly he laid down absurdly that nothing is temporal with him. And when this, as an absurd premise, is done away with, there is necessarily done away with it the claim that “he has made” does not fit God. For when this is done away with, its contrary is necessarily laid down, that is, that “he has made” fits God; for in every case either the affirmation or the denial must be true. And once it is laid down that “he has made” fits God, it is impossible to speak of a God who has made nothing; for this follows from that.

[3] … “What then? Will you say that we err in calling God inactive? … that God has made nothing, nor makes, nor will make, in time; for he has no more made than he makes, nor again does he make more than he will make; rather, with God the past is in the present, and the future in having already come to be, since God has nothing in flux but always does the same things, because of his perfect and unchangeable power and activity.” But to flee the error that calls God inactive, while saying of him that he “neither has made, nor makes, nor will make, in time,” is to fall into the same error. For if you had wanted to err and call God inactive, what more could you have said than what you have now said, though you did not want to err and call God inactive, namely, that God neither has made, nor makes, nor will make? For when the words that show and carry a temporal sense are removed from God's activity, God will be found inactive, and so not a maker either.

[4] If nothing is temporal with God, clearly neither the past of time is with him, nor the present, nor the future. How then does the answerer, while removing temporal things from God, apply temporal things to God when he says: “Rather, with God the past is in the present, and the future in having already come to be”? This means one of two things: either this, which is not with God, is in what is not; or this, which is not with God, is in what is. If the first, it is impossible; for to be in something, or not to be, belongs to what is. If the second, then with God what is not is in what is, that is, the past of time is in the present of time. Once this is laid down, it is shown that “nothing is temporal with God” was not rightly said, since the past in the present and the future in having already come to be are temporal. Even if he changed the manner in which the parts of time are with God, he still granted that the past of time, the present, and the future are with him; and also that he has no more made than he makes, nor again makes more than he will make, … since the makings … For what need was there to remove “more” from the makings that correspond to “has made,” “makes,” and “will make,” which differ from one another, if the makings taken as a whole do not differ from one another by more and less? To say “he has no more made than he makes” is not a denial of having made but rather an affirmation of “he has made.” Plainly, all the temporal things he removed from God in the opening of the second answer he left with him here: “since God has nothing in flux but always does the same things, because of his perfect and unchangeable power and activity.” One who removes temporal things does not lay down temporal things. How then, if according to the answerer nothing is temporal with God, does God make the same things? For “makes” cannot be conceived outside present time. And how does God have perfect power and activity, if he makes the same things unceasingly? For motion is called imperfect activity precisely because it is always in motion; and if God made in imitation of it, his activity would be imperfect and not perfect; for perfect activity is seen in a work already completed, not in one not yet completed. But if, because of the incompleteness of the activity and the endlessness of the process, the answerer says that God has made nothing, he will not speak the truth when he says that God's activity is perfect, since it has completed nothing either in whole or in part. And if it is impossible for the activity of one who is always making to be perfect without the work being completed, then clearly God does not have perfect activity, since he is always making what is being made.

[5] “He makes the world, then, in this very thing that it is, providing it with unceasing motion by shining upon it through eternity.” If God makes the world in providing motion, clearly he makes the world temporal; for the motion provided to the world by God for its own movement is not without time. If, then, making belongs to present time, and motion is temporal, how is it not false that “nothing is temporal with God”? And how is it possible for the world, which has not yet come to be, to be moved, unless it is in the process of being made, when God makes without time and the world lies in time? For as the maker makes, so must the thing made lie, without time. And if God makes the world by providing motion, and it is not fitting to say of him, “He has made the world,” then neither is it fitting for the world to be moved. For what is moved is one thing and motion another. Let the sun, for example, be what is moved, and its motion a passing by travel from place to place. If motion does not provide the sun with its essence but provides it with moving by travel, clearly the sun has two makings, one of its essence and another of its motion. For example, the sun is an ethereal condensation in essence, bright in form, spherical in shape; none of these does the sun have from motion. But if the sun has none of these through motion, clearly God does not make the sun, which is a part of the world, through the making of motion, as he makes the whole world; and what is movable must exist first, and the motion afterward. Either, then, the sun is unmade in its essence, or God made its essence by one making and its motion by another, having first made its essence and afterward provided it with motion. But if he always makes it move but does not always make its essence, clearly after the making of its essence he provides it with its unceasing motion; and the end of the making of its essence is the beginning of its motion. If this is so, clearly nothing is timeless with God; for a making that succeeds another making is not timeless.

[6] “So he has made nothing, nor …; but the same one always makes the same thing, having no beginning of his making, so as to have no end either.” Now that it has been shown that the making of the sun's essence is one thing and the making through motion, which the answerer called unceasing, another, and that the making of its essence precedes the making through motion, how is it not absurd to call beginningless the making of the sun through motion, when the sun had, before the unceasing making through motion, the making of its essence, which had come to an end? Either, then, God is not the maker of the sun's essence, or the making of the sun through motion is not beginningless. If the first, and God is not the maker of the sun's essence, neither is he the maker of its motion; for from whom a thing has its essence, from him it must also have its motion. If the second, God will be perishable in his activity, if indeed, according to the answerer, when God's activity ceases, God perishes in his activity. But if God is the maker of the sun's essence and does not always make it, clearly he made it before the sun was moved, so that nothing is timeless with God.

[7] “Since, if his activities have a beginning and an end, God will be perishable in his activity, which is absurd. And his power too will be changeable, putting forth now one activity and now another. And if the power is changeable, using now one activity and now another, the essence too will be shaken, generating now some powers and now others, and not remaining in the same ones. So if these things hold throughout, clearly God will be changeable in essence, power, and activity, which is absurd.” As God himself has no beginning or end, so neither, on this view, does his activity, nor do his works (for his activities are in his works). So, just as he himself does not need a maker, neither will his so-called works; and it will be false to call God the maker of things that, according to the answerer, are without beginning and without end. And if everywhere the maker precedes by the difference between prior and subsequent existence, … and as God himself … the difference between God and his works … deprives both, God and the things made, the one of the title of maker, the others of the title of things made. And if God's power is infinite, as indeed it is, but his works are finite, how is God, in respect of the powers that he has but does not exercise, not perishable in his activity, by the answerer's own judgment? But if, in respect of the powers that he has and does not exercise, he is not perishable, then neither, when the activity of God that brings forth the world ceases, does God perish in his activity. He acts as much as he wills, and not as much as he can; and the contraction of his activity does not make God perishable. Nor, when he contracts his activity, does he contract it by a change of his power; rather, God's power is always unchangeable, and he uses his activities as far as he wills. For God does not act as those things act which have their being in acting, and which cease to be when their activity ceases, like fire and snow. For if God acted in this way, he would act not for the sake of the things that come to be but for the sake of his own being, so that if he ceased acting he would also cease to be. But if this is absurd, it is absurd also to call God's power changeable by the contraction of his activity, or his essence shaken by putting forth now some and now other various activities. And just as God makes us first infants, then young men, then old men, not by a change of his power, nor by the corruption of his activity, nor by his essence being shaken, when he varies our ages at different times, which differ from one another as earlier and later, but by the putting forth and contracting of his activity, so his activity has a beginning and an end not by a change of his power but by putting forth and contracting. For if, when his activity was contracted, God could no longer use the activity that had ceased, it would rightly be called a corruption of activity; but if he can always use the same activity, the activity of God is not corrupted when it is contracted. For when the power is not corrupted, it is impossible for the activity to be corrupted. The corruption of activity is one thing, and the contraction of activity another; so that if the activity that makes the world were not contracted, worlds infinite in number would have come to be by an unceasing activity. But now, since only one world has come to be, the activity that made the world is shown to be finite by the finiteness of the work.

[8] “He, then, remaining the same, has nothing temporal. He makes the world, then, ordering it always; and the world, by being always guarded, comes into being, and by always being, the same world is unbegotten.” If God has nothing temporal, neither does he have making; for making is temporal. And if God makes the world … in his activity … not by themselves but accidentally. For the world is not a world without essence. And if the world has essence, it is necessarily unmade and unguarded. For what does not need anything in order to come into being in its essence does not need anything in order to be guarded either; for the unbegotten nature admits nothing from outside itself. And if in every case either the affirmation or the denial must be true, how did the answerer lay down both about the coming into being of the world, the affirmation and the denial, saying that it is both originated and unoriginated? Further, if, as he said in the third answer, God, being unbegotten, makes all things unbegottenly, not as coming into being but as subsisting together with him: since everything that subsists together with something is preserved by the preservation of that with which it subsists, needing no other guarding than the preservation of that thing (for when that is preserved, it too is preserved), therefore, if there is need of guarding for preservation, it is the thing with whose subsistence the co-subsisting things subsist that needs guarding, not the co-subsisting things. But if this is so, then it is not the world, which subsists together with God, that needs guarding, but God himself, with whom the world subsists. But if this is absurd, it is absurd also to say that the world subsists together with God. One must say, then, that the world subsists by the will of God, and by the will of God the same world endures, even if not forever. For things that subsist together with the subsistence of something are preserved by its preservation, not by their own. For example, angles subsist together with the composition of lines; while the composition remains, the angles remain too; and when the composition is destroyed, the angles are destroyed too; and if there is need for the angles to endure, it is necessary to give guarding to the composition of the lines, not to the angles: to the angles accidentally, but to the composition of the lines in itself. In the same way one must think of the world, if it subsists unbegottenly together with God, as the answerer says.

Chapter 3

3PG 6:129

Εἰ τῷ εἶναι, καὶ οὐ τῷ βούλεσθαι ποιεῖ ὁ θεὸς, ! θερμαίνει τὸ πῦρ τῷ εἶναι, πῶς αὐτὸς μὲν ἔστι τε εῇ ἁπλοῦν καὶ μονοειδὲς, διαφόρων δὲ οὐσιῶν ἐπθ ποιητής; Οὐχ οἰητέον, ὥσπερ ἐν ἡμῖν ἄλλο μὲν ἔστι ἰὴ ναι, ἄλλο δὲ τὸ βούλεσθαι, οὕτω καὶ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ" ἀὰὲ τὸ αὑτὸ ἄντιχρυς ὑπάρχει τὸ εἶναι καὶ τὸ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ. Ὃ γάρ ἔστι, καὶ βούλεται " καὶ ὁ βούλετῆ, ἐστί καὶ οὐδεμία διαίρεσις ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ, διὰ τὸ ἐν τοπάραχτον εἶναι τὸν Θεόν. Ὥστε καὶ τὴν διαίρεῖν τοῦ εἶναι πρὸς τὸ βούλεσθα: ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ Εἰ καὶ μὴ ἀεί. πτέον. ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν οὐδ᾽ οὕτως τὸν Θεὸν τὸ εἶναι Α δι ἃς ποιεῖν ὑποθετέον ὡς τὸ πῦρ θερμαίνει. Τὸ γὰρ πῦρ, εἰ καὶ οὐσιωδῶς, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως συμδεδηχυΐαν ἔχει τὴν ερμότητα - παρὰ δὲ τῷ Θεῷ οὐδὲν οὔτε οὐσιωδῶς συμδέθηχεν οὔτε συμδεδηχότως. Ἐπεὶ οὖν συμδέδηχε μὲν αὐτῷ οὐδὲν, τὸ δὲ εἶναι καὶ τὸ βούλεσθαι ταὐτὸν ὑπάρχει τῷ θεῷ, ἁπλοῦν τέ ἔστι καὶ μονοειδὲς, ποιητιχὸν ἀγεννήτως τῶν ὄντων. Ὥσπερ γὰρ ὁρῶμεν, ὅτι τὰ γεννητὰ, οἷον ἄνθρωπος ὁ δεῖνα γεννητὸς γενόμενος, γεννητός τε ὧν γεννητὰ ποιεῖ" καὶ χαθόλου τὰ γεννητὰ γεννητῶς γενόμενα, γεννητὰ. ποιεῖ, καὶ ἐξ αὑτῶν ποιεῖ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ ὁ θεὸς, ἀγέννητος ὧν, ἀγεννήτως ποιεῖ πάντα, οὐ γινόμενα, ἀλλὰ συνυφιστάμενα " καὶ. τῇ μὲν τῆς δυνάμεως ἀπειρίᾳ διάφορα ποιεῖ. Μὴ προσέχωμεν δὲ τὸν Θεὸν ἀνθρωπίνως " οὐ γὰρ ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς τὸ πρότερον ἄλλως ἔχοντες, ὕστερον εἰς ἄλλο μεταδάλλοντες λεγόμεθα ποιεῖν, οὕτως καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ποιεζ΄ ἀλλὰ δι᾽ ἄῤῥητον ὑπερβάλλουσάν τε δύναμιν ἀχρόνως ποιῶν πάντα, τελειοῖ πάντα" καὶ ἅμα τῷ αὐτὸν εἶναι καὶ τὰ ὄντα ποιεῖ, εὐ χρείαν ἔχων ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς τὸ πρότερον γενέσθαι, καὶ τελειωθῆναι, καὶ οὕτως ποιῆσαι τὸ ὕστερον, διὰ τὸ μηδὲν εἶναι ἐν αὐτῷ πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον. ϑὐρῶμεν οὖν καὶ τὴν φύσιν αὐτῷ τῷ εἶναι ποιοῦσαν, καὶ ἀθρόον ἀεὶ τὴν μεταδολὴν ἐργαζομένην᾽ ὥσπερ καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς πήξεως τοῦ γάλαχτος ἀθρόως τὴν πῆξιν ϑεώμεθα παραγινομένην τῷ γάλαχτι. Πολλῷ τοίνυν τὸν θεὸν μᾶλλον οἰητέον ἀθρόως καὶ ἀχρόνως πάντα ποιεῖν, αὐτὴν μὲν ὄντα ἕν, τῇ δὲ ἀπειρίᾳ τῆς δυνάμεως τὰ διάφορα παράγοντα, καὶ αὐτὰ παντελῶς αὐ- Ι. Οὐκ οἰητέον, φησὶν, ὥσπερ ἐν ἡμῖν ἄ.λ.10 μὲν; ἔτι τὸ εἶναι, ἄ.1.λο δέ ἐστι τὸ βούνιεσθαι, οὕτως καὶ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ. Ὃ γάρ ἔστι, καὶ βούλεται - καὶ ὃ βούλετωι, ἐστί" καὶ οὐδεμία διαίρεσις ἐπὶ τοῦ θεοῦ, διὰ τὸ αὐτοπάρακτον εἶναι τὸν Θεόν. Ὥστε τὴν διαίρεσι» τὴν τοῦ εἶναι πρὸς τὸ βούλεσθαι ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀποῤῥιπτέον. Τοῦ Θεοῦ ἔχοντος οὐσίαν μὲν πρὸς ὕπαρξιν, βούλησιν δὲ πρὸς ποίησιν, ὁ ἀποῤῥίπτων οὐσίας τε καὶ βουλῆς τὴν διαφορὰν καὶ τὴν ὕπαρξιν ἀποῤῥίπτει τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τὴν ποίησιν " ὕπαρξιν μὲν τὴν αὐτοῦ, ποίησιν δὲ τῶν οὐκ ὄντων. Ὅτι δὲ ἄλλη ἐστὶν ἡ οὐσία τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἄλλη ἡ βουλὴ, δείχνυται καὶ ἐχ τοῦ λόγου τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου ποῦ εἰπόντος: Ὃ γάρ ἐστι, καὶ βούλεται" καὶ ὃ βούλεται, ἐστίν. ᾿Ἀντέστριψε τῇ οὐσίᾳ τὴν βουλὴν, καὶ τῇ βουλῇ τὴν οὐσίαν. ᾿Αντιστροφὴ δὲ οὐδαμῶς ἐνδέχεται γενέσθαι, τῶν ἀντιστρεφομένων οὐχ ὄντων ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ἣ λόγῳ ἢ ἀριθμῷ. Τὸ τῷ ἀριθμῷ ἐν ὃν οὐδὲν χωλύει τῷ λόγῳ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο εἶναι " οἷον ἡ εὐθεῖα γραμμὴ τῇ μὲν ὑποστάσει ἀριθμῷ μία ἐστὶ, τῷ δὲ λόγῳ τῆς εὐθείας καὶ τῆς γραμμῆς ἄλλο καὶ Γεγνητός. γεννητικός οἱ γενγητῶς γενόμενος. μὲ ἐμὰ ποϑὲς, το οἷ!; ταί; ει, θεὶ οδὲ αβϑοπίία Ὠρὶ, οἱ τυὸ- νου, τοῦδ ἐπὶ ἐπ. θεο. Γα- Θεοῦ ἡ φύσις τῷ λόγῳ τῆς οὐσέχς καὶ τῆς βουλῆς. ἄλλο τὸ ὑπάρχειν, καὶ ἄλλο τὸ ἐνυπάρχειν " καὶ ὑπάρχει μὲν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡ οὐσία, ἐνυπάρχει δὲ τῇ οὐσίᾳ ἡ βουλή " ἄλλη ἄρα ἣ οὐσία τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἄλλη ἡ βουλή. Εἰ ἡ μὲν βουλὴ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐχ τῆς οὐσίας, ἡ δὲ οὐσία οὐχ ἐχ τῆς βουλῆς, ἄλλη ἄρα ἡ οὐσία τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἄλλη ἡ βουλή. Ἡ οὐσία τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸ μὴ εἶναι οὐσία οὐ δέχεται" ἡ δὲ βουλὴ τοῦ Θεοῦ δέχεται τὸ μὲ βούλεσθαι " οἷον, ἐδούλετο ὁ Θεὸς ποιῆσαι ἕνα ἥλιον, δεύτερον ἥλιον οὐχ ἐδούλετο ποιῆσαι, ὅτι, ὥσπερ ἐλυσιτέλει τοῖς οὖσι τὸ ἕνα εἶναι τὸν ἥλιον, οὕτως οὐχ ἐλυσιτέλει τοῖς οὖσι τὸ γενέσθαι δεύτερον ἥλιον καὶ ἐδούλετο μὲν τὸ λυσιτελὲς, τὸ δὲ μὴ λυσιτελὲς οὐχ ἐδούλετο. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τοῦτο, ἄλλη ἄρα ἡ οὐσία τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἄλλη ἡ βουλή. Εἰ ὅ ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, τοῦτο καὶ βούλεται, δηλονότι βουλητόν ἐστι, καὶ οὗ βουλή. Πῶς οὖν ταῦτόν ἐστι τῇ οὐσίᾳ ἡ βουλὴ, τοῦ βουλητοῦ καὶ τῆς βουλῆς ἄλλου καὶ ἄλλου ὄντος, χαθάπερ τὸ αἰσθητὸν καὶ ἡ αἴσθησις; Εἰ ἄναρχος καὶ ἀΐδιός ἔστι Θεὸς, οὔτε αὐτοπάραχτός ἔστιν οὔτε ἑτεροπάραχτος" ὁ γὰρ ἁπλῶς αὐτοπάραχτος οὐδενὶ λόγῳ ἐστὶν ἀΐδιος καὶ ἄναρχος. Ὃ ἀποχρινάμενος δι᾽ ἑτέρας φωνῆς ἀναιρεῖ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τῆς βουλῆς τὸ ἕτερον, δι᾽ ἑτέρας ἐξ φωνῆς τοῦτο τίθησιν" ἀναιρῶν μὲν τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τῆς βουλῆς τὸ ἕτερον, ἔλεγεν " Οὐχ οἰητέον, ὥσπερ ἐν ἡμῖν ἄ.1ο0 μὲν ἔστι τὸ εἶναι, ἅ.1.10 δὲ τὸ βούλεσθαι, οὕτω καὶ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ. Τιθέμενος δὲ τὸ τερον, φησίν - Ἁ.1:2ὰ τὸ αὐτὸ ἄντιχρυς ὑπάρχει. Καὶ πάλιν: Τὸ δὲ εἶναι καὶ τὸ βού,λεξθαι ταὐτὶτ ὑπάρχει τῷ Θεῷ. Ὥσπερ γὰρ τὸ ἕτερον ἄλλο ἄλλῳ ἐστὶν ἕτερον, οὕτω καὶ τὸ ταὐτὸν ἄλλο ἄλλῳ ἐστὶν ἄντιχρὺυς ταὐτόν " ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ τὸ ἄντικρυς ἄλλο ἄλλῳ ἐστὶν ἄντιχρυς. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ταὐτόν ἐστιν ἡ οὐσία τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἡ βουλὴ, ἄντιχρυς ἔστω ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο. εἰ δὲ μήγε, ἀναιρουμένου τοῦ ἄλλου καὶ ἄλλου, ἀναιρεθήσεται ἐξ ἀνάγχης τὸ ταὐτὸν τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τῆς βουλῆς, καὶ τοῦ ἄγτιχρυς (Ἴθ). Ὥσπερ τὸ κινεῖσθαι ἐνέργειά ἔστι κινήσεως, οὕτω καὶ τὸ βούλεσθαι βουλῆς ἐστιν ἐνέργεια " καὶ ἣν ἔχει διαφορὰν ἡ δύναμις πρὸς τὴν ἐνέργειαν, ταύτην ἔχει ἡ βουλὴ πρὸς τὸ βούλεσθαι. ᾿Αδύνατον δὲ τὸ βούλεσθαι πρὸς μὲν τὴν βουλὴν ἔχειν τὴν διαφορὰν, πρὸς δὲ τὸν βουλόμενον μὴ ἔχειν. Εἰ δὲ οὐδενὶ λόγῳ δυνατὸν ταὐτὸ εἶνα: τὸ ἢ βούλεσθαι καὶ τὴν βουλὴν, καὶ τὸν βουλόμενον, δῆλον, το οἰῶν γα) εἰς, νοὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ βούλεσθαι τὸ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο, τοῦ ἐνεργοῦντος καὶ τῆς ἐνεργείας ἀποῤῥίπτει τὴν διαφοράν" ὅπερ ἄτοπον. Εἰ ἄλιν τὸ ἐνυπόστατον καὶ ἄλλο τὸ ἀνυπόστατον " καὶ θεὸς μὲ’ ἐχεῖνο, τὸ βούλεσθαι δὲ τοῦτο᾽ δηλονότι ὁ τοῦ θοῦ καὶ τοῦ βούλεσθαι ἀποῤῥίπτων τὸ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο, ἢ τὸ ἐνυπόστατον ἀποῤῥίπτει ἣ τὸ ἀνυπόστατον. Εἰ χατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ ἀντιχειμένου, ὅπερ ἐστὶ Θεὸς, καὶ βοὺλεται, καὶ ὃ βούλεταί ἐστι, δηλονότι εἰ μὴ ληθείη Θεὸς τὸ μὴ φθείρεσθαι τὴν ἐνέργειαν αὑτοῦ, Τοῦ ἄντικρυς. ποφοπάυαι τὸ ἄντιχρυς. ). Οὐχ ἄρα ἐστὶν ὁ Θεὸς ὃ βούλεται. Εἰ ποιεῖν ἐστι ς τοῦ Θεοῦ βουλῆς, δῆλον ὅτι ὥσπερ διαφέρει τὸ τω διαφέρει τὸ εἶναι τοῦ βούλεσθαι. ὃ. Ἀ.22ὰ μὲν οὐδ' οὕτως τὸν Θεὸν τῷ εἶναι ιεῖν ὑποθετέον, ὡς τὸ πῦρ θερμαίνει. Τὸ γὰρ Ιρ, δὲ καὶ οὐσιωδῶς, ἀ.11' ὅμως συμδεδηκυῖαν ει τὴν θερμότητα. Παρὰ δὲ τῷ Θεῷ οὐδὲν οὔτε πεὶ οὖν συμδέδηχε μὲν αὐτῷ οὐδὲν, τὸ δὲ εἴ- " καὶ τὸ βούλεσθαι ταὐτὸν ὑπάρχει τῷ Θεῷ, ἀοῦν τέ ἔστι καὶ μονοειδὲς, ποιητικὸν ἀγεννή- 'ς τῶν ὄντων. Τὸ μὲν πῶς συμδέθηχε τῷ πυρὶ ἢ ρμότης, ὡς βούλεται λέγειν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος, λεπω. Οὐ γὰρ περὶ τοῦ πῶς αὐτῷ συμδέδηχεν ἡ θερα ποιεῖν ἁπλῶς τοῦ ποῖα, καὶ πόσα, καὶ πότε ποιεῖν, δὶ ἀς της νῦν ἔστι τὸ ζητούμενον, ἀλλὰ περὶ τῆς ἀδου- ὰ ἐνεργείας, καθ᾽ ἣν τῷ εἶναι ἐνεργεῖ. Τὸ βούσθαι ἣ οὐσία ἐστὶν, ἣ πρόσεστι τῇ οὐσίᾳ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ σία ἐστὶν, οὐχ ἔστιν ὁ βουλόμενος" εἰ δὲ πρόσεστι Ι οὐσίᾳ, ἐξ ἀνάγχης ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ἐστίν" οὐλ ἔστι ἴρ τὸ ὃν καὶ τὸ προσὸν ταὐτόν. Εἰ πολλὰ μὲν βούται ὁ Θεὸς, πολλὰ δὲ οὐχ ἔστιν, οὐχ ἄρα ταὐτὸν παρὰ ἢ θεῷ τὸ εἶναι τῷ βούλεσθαι. Ὁ Θεὸς, εἰ ὅσα μὲν γύλεται ποιεῖν, δύναται ποιεῖν, οὐχ ὅσα δὲ δύναται οιεῖν, βούλεται ποιεῖν" οὐ ταὐτὸν ἄρα παρ᾽ αὐτῷ τὸ ναι τῷ βούλεσθαι. Ὁ Θεὸς εἰ ἕν μὲν ἔστι, καὶ πλοῦν καὶ μονοειδές" πολλὰ δὲ βούλεται, καὶ πολλὰ ἡ βούλεται: οἷον, βούλεται μὲν τῇ ποιχιλίᾳ πολλὰ ἵναι τὰ ὄντα, ἄπειρα δὲ αὐτὰ εἶναι τῷ πλήθει οὐ οὔλεται᾽ οὐχ ἄρα ταὐτὸν παρ᾽ αὐτῷ τὸ εἶναι τῷ : εσθαι. Ὁ Θεὸς εἰ ὃ ὑπάρχει οὐ ποιεῖ, ποιεῖ δὲ ὃ βού- Ο βούλεται δὲ ποιεῖν τὸν χόσμον, οὐκ ἄρα ταὐτὸν ᾿αρ᾽ αὐτῷ τῷ εἶναι τὸ βούλεσθαι. Εἰ ἀγεννήτως ἀγένἢτα οὐ γίνεται, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα ἀγεννῆτως ἀγέννητα ποιεῖ θεός. ᾿Αδύνατον γὰρ εἶναι ποιητὸν ἀγέννητον. Ὥστὲρ ἡ διδασχαλία ἐνέργειά ἐστι τοῦ διδάσχοντος ἐν τῷ ιανθάνοντι, οὕτως ἡ ποίησις ἐνέργειά ἔστι τοῦ ποιοῦνος ἐν τῷ ποιουμένῳ. Ὁ ἄρα ἀναιρῶν τὴν γένεσιν ἀπὸ Ὀῦ ποιουμένου ἀναιρεῖ καὶ τὴν ἐνέργειαν ἀπὸ τῆς νοιήσεως τοῦ ποιοῦντος. Μάτην ἐνεργεῖ Θεὸς τὴν ποίηπν, οὐχ ὄντος τοῦ γινομένου. Εἰ ἀποιήτως οὐ ποιεῖ ὁ βεὸς, οὐδὲ ἄρα ἀγεννήτως ποιεῖ. Τὸ ποιεῖ ὁ Θεὸς Ῥάσις ἐστὶ ποιήσεως" τὸ δὲ ἀποιήτως ποιεῖ δυνάμει ἱπόφασίς ἐστι τῆς φάσεως. Μαχόμενα ὀνόματα τὸ ἰγέννητον καὶ τὸ ποιητόν. Εἰ τὸ διὰ ποιήσεως ἀγέννη- Ὧν, οὐχ ἄρα ἀγέννητον τὸ μὴ διὰ ποιήσεως. Οὐδὲν ἐιαφέρει τὸ λέγειν, Ὁ μὲν ποιήσας ἐποίησε, τὸ δὲ ποιούμενον οὐχ ἐγένετο, τοῦ λέγειν, Ποιεῖ ὁ θεὸς τὰ ἀγέννητα. Εἰ εὔλογον τὸλέγειν, ὁθεὸς ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννῆτα ποιεῖ, εὔλογον ἄρα καὶ τὸ λέγειν, ᾿Αγεννήτως τὰ ἀγέννητα γίνεται. ᾿Αχολουθεῖ γὰρ τῷ ποιεῖ τὸ γίνέται φυσιχῇ ἀνάγχῃ. Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τὸ δεύτερον, ἄτοτὸν ἄρα καὶ τὸ πρῶτον. Εἰ ἔγχρονον τὸ γενέσθαι, ἔγχρονον καὶ τὸ ποιεῖσθαι" ἰσοδύναμα γάρ. ᾿Αδύνατον γὰρ ἐν τῷ ποιεῖν τὸν ποιοῦντα, μὴ γίνεσθαι τὸ ποιούβενον. Εἰ ἀγεννήτως οὐδὲν γίνεται, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα ἀγεννήτως τιεῖταί τι, Τὸ γὰρ γενέσθαι καὶ τὸ ποιεῖσθαι λέξει μὲν οὐ ταὐτὸν, ἔργῳ δὲ ταὐτόν. Ὁ Θεὸς εἰ τῷ εἶναι (οἷς, οἱ φιλία το! οἱ Α ποιεῖ, ἀναγχαστιχῶς ποιεῖ ἅ ποιεῖ" εἰ δὲ τῷ ποῦς σθαι ποιεῖ, αὐθεντιχῶς ποιεῖ" αὐθεντικῶς δὲ ποιῶν, ὅσα βούλεται καὶ οἷα βούλεται καὶ ὅτε βούλεται ποιεῖ. Ὁ Θεὸς εἰ τῷ εἶναι ποιεῖ, εἰς οὐδὲν αὐτῷ χρησιμεύει τὸ βούλεσθαι, ᾧ οὐδαμῶς δύναται κεχρῆσθαι. Δύο ἀσύμδατα τίθησιν ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος᾽ ποιητιχὸν αὐτὸν ὀνομάζει τῶν ὄντων, καὶ προσάπτει αὑτῷ τὸ ἀγεννήτως ποιεῖν. Εἰ γὰρ αὐτὸς μὲν ἀγεννήτως ποιεῖ, τὸ δὲ ποιούμενον οὐδαμῶς γίνετα! οὔτε γεννητῶς οὔτε ἀγεννήτως, οὔτε πριητῶς οὔτε ἀποιήτως᾽ ὥσπερ ἄρα οὐ γένεται τὸ ποιούμενον, οὗτως οὐδὲ ποιεῖ ὁ ποιῶν. εἰ ἐπ “Ὥσπερ, φησὶν, ὁρῶμεν, ὅτε τὰ τεννητὰ, οἷον ἄνθρωπος γενγητῶς γεγόμενος, γεγνητός τε ὧν, γεγγητὰ ποιεῖ’ καὶ καθόλου τὰ γεννητὰ γενγητῶς γιγνόμενα, γεννητὰ καὶ τὰ ἐξ αὑτῶν ποιεῖ" δι, Βὶ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ ὁ Θεὸς, ἀγέννητος ὧν, Ὁ φιστάμενα" καὶ τῇ μὲν τῆς δυνάμεως ἀκειρίᾳ τὰ διάρορα ποιεῖ. Τίς οὖν ἐστιν ὁ ποιήσας τὸν ἄνθρωπον τὸν χατὰ τὴν φωνὴν τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου γεννττῶς γενόμενον, καὶ αὐτὸν ὄντα γεννητὸν, γεννητῶς γεννητὰ ποιοῦντα; ᾿Αλλὰ εἰ μὲν ὁ Θεὸς, πῶς οὐχ ἐψεύσατο ὁἀποχρινάμενος, εἰπών" Ὁ Θεὸς, ἀγέννητος ὧν, ἀγενγήτως ἀγέννητα ποιεῖ; εἰ δὲ οὐχ ὁ Θεὸς, πῶς οὐ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων προνοεῖ ὁ Θεὸς, προνοῶν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὧν οὐκ ἔστι ποιητής; Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τὸ μὴ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν ποιητὴν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννητα ποιεῖν. Ἰδοὺ γὰρ πεποίηχε τὸν ἄνθρωπον γεννητῶς ὄντα γεννητόν. Εἰ οὗ τὸ μέρος γεννητὸν, τούτου ἐξ ἀνάγα χης καὶ τὸ ὅλον γεννητόν" μέρος δὲ τοῦ χόσμου ὁ ἂνθρωπος ὁ χατὰ τὴν φωνὴν τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου γεννττῶς γενόμενος" γεννητὸς ἄρα καὶ ὁ χόσμος. Εἰ ἀγέννητός ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ τὰ ἀγέννητα ποιεῖ, πῶς οὐ κατὰ χοινοῦ φέρει τὸ τοῦ ἀγεννήτου ὄνομα, τῷ μτδενὶ αὑτὸν ἀντιδιαστέλλων; Εἰ ὁ Θεὸς ὃ ἐστιν οὐ ποιεῖ" ἀδύνατον γάρ’ ποιεῖ δὲ ἃ οὐχ ἔστι" γεννητὰ ἄρα ποιεῖ ἀγέννητος αὐτὸς ὥν. Οὐ ζητοῦμεν δὲ πρῶτὸν τὸ πῶς ποιεῖ ὁ Θεὸς, ἀλλὰ τὸ τί ποιεῖ. Εὑρεθὲν γὰρ τὸ τί ποιεῖ, εὕρηται καὶ τὸ πῶς ποιεῖ. Εἰ ἀγέννητὸος ὑπάρχων ὁ Θεὸς, ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννητ: ποιεῖ, καὶ ἀδέσποτος ἄρα ὑπάρχων, ἀδεσπότως ἀδέσποτα ποιεῖ. Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τὸ δεύτερον, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ πρῶτον. Τὰ ἀδιαστάτως συνυφιστάμενα ἀλλήλοις, οὐδὲν αὐτῶν οὐδενὸς αὑτῶν δύναται εἶναι ποιττής" εἰ δὲ μή γε, ἀλλήλων ἔσονται ποιηταί. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἄτοπον, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν ποιητὴν τῶν ἀδιαστάτως αὐτῷ συνυφισταμένων. Εἰ ἄπειρα μὲν δύναται ποιεῖν ὁ Θεὸς, ἀλλὰ τῷ βούλεσθαι" ὁ Θεὸς δὲ διάφορα μὲν εἶναι οὐ δύναται" ἐν γάρ ἔστι, καὶ ἁπλοῦν, καὶ μονοειδές" διάφορα δὲ βούλεται" οὐχ ἄρα τῷ εἶναι ποιεῖ, ἀλλὰ τῷ βούλεσθαι. Εἰ ὥσπερ τῇ συνθέσει τῶν γραμμῶν συνυφίστανται αἱ γωνίαι, οὕτω καὶ ὁ κόσμος τῷ Θεῷ ἀναγχαστιχῶς ἄρα καὶ ἀδουλήτως ποιεῖ τὸν χόσμον ὁ θεὸς, κατὰ συμθεθηχὸς καὶ οὐ καθ᾽ αὑτό" ἀναγχαστιχῶς γὰρ καὶ ἴῃ ἰσχία ὑπάρχει. ὧν γραμμῶν. Ὁ ποιῶν τὸ μὴ ὃν ποιεῖ" τὸ γὰρ ὃν ὖ χρήξει ποιητοῦ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τοῦτο, οὐχ ἄρα ποιητής στιν ὁ Θεὸς τῶν συνυφισταμένων αὐτῷ, χαθά φησιν, ἀποκρινάμενος. Ὁ θεὸς οἰκίαν οὐχ ἐποίησεν, ἀλλ᾽ “ποίησε τὸν ἄνθρωπον, καὶ δέδωχεν αὐτῷ δύναμιν τοιητικὴν τῆς οἰχίας, Οὐδὲν οὖν τούτων ἀγεννήτως ταρὰ τῷ Θεῷ, οὔτε ἡ ποίησις τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὔτε ἡ σις νῆς δυνάμεως. Δύο κανόνας ἔθηχεν ὁ ἀποχρινάλενος" ἕνα μὲν ἐπὶ τῆς ποιήσεως τῶν ἀγεννήτων ντων καὶ ἀγεννήτως ποιούντων ἕνα δὲ ἐπὶ τῆς τοεήσεως τῶν γεννητῶν ὄντων καὶ γεννητῶς ποιούνων. αὶ τὰ μὲν, φησὶν, ἔργα τῶν ἀγεγγήτων συνυφέσεαταε τοῖς ἑαυτῶν ποιηταῖς ἀγεγνήτως" τὰ 5"ὲ ἔργα τῶν γεννητῶν, ἔγχρονα. Μηδενὸς τοίνυν τῶν ἀγεννήτων ἐγχρόνως ποιούντων, δηλονότι τὰ γεννητὰ οὔτε γέγονεν ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀγεννήτου οὔτε γενέ- Μὴ προσέχωμεν δὲ τὸ ποιεῖν τὸν Θεὸν ἀνθϑροιπίνως, οὐδ' ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς τὸ πρότερον ἅ.ἴως ἔχοντες, ὕστερον εἰς ἄλλο “εγόμεθα ποιεῖν, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ποιεῖ" δὲ ἄῤῥητον ὑπερδάλλουσάν τε δύναμιν ἀχρόνως ποιῶν πάντα τελειοῖ, καὶ ἅμα τῷ αὐτὸν εἴναι καὶ τὰ ὄντα ποιεῖ, οὐ χρείαν ἔχων ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς τοῦ πρότερον γενέσθαι καὶ τειειωθῆναι, καὶ οὕτως ποιῆσαι, διὰ τὸ μηδὲν εἶναι ἐν αὐτῷ πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον. Ἡμεῖς μὲν τὸ πρότερον μεταδάλλομεν εἰς τὸ ὕστερον τῇ εὑρέσει τοῦ βελτίονος " ὁ δὲ θεὸς οὐχ οὕτως, ἀλλ᾽ ὥσπερ προσήχει, τὸ ἐξ ἀρχῆς ς ποιεῖ οὗ μεταδάλλων εἰς ὕστερον τὰ πρότερα. Εἰ γὰρ προέθηχε μὲν ἐξ ἀρχῆς τὸ μεταδαλεῖν εἰς ὕστερα τὰ πρότερα, καὶ οὐ μεταδάλλει, ἢ ἀσθένεια ἐνομί- :το τῆς δυνάμεως, ἢ ὅτι εὗρε τοῦ προχειμένου τὸ βέλτιον - ὧν οὐδὲν πρόσεστι τῷ Θεῷ, οὔτε ἡ ἀσθένεια τῆς δυνάμεως οὔτε τὸ ὕστερον εὑρεῖν τοῦ προτέρου τὸ βέλτιον. ΕἸ- ποιεῖ ὁ Θεὸς πάντα τὰ μὴ γινόμενα, ἀλλὰ συνυφιστάμενα, περιττὸν ἦν τὸ τὰ ἅμα τῷ εἷναι αὐτὸν ὅ»τα ποιεῖν. Ὥσπερ γὰρ περιττὸν ἦν, οὔσης τῆς συνθέσεως τῶν γραμμῶν, ποιῆσαι τὰς γωνίας, οὕτω περιττὸν ἦν ὄντος τοῦ Θεοῦ σὺν τῷ χόσμῳ ποιῆσαι τὸν χόσμον, εἰ ἄρα συνυφίσταται τῷ Θεῷ, χαθά φησιν ὁ ἀποχριυάμενος. Εἰ ἅμα τῷ εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν, ἔστι καὶ ὁ κόσμος " ὁ δὲ χόσμος ἀεὶ ἐν χινήσει" ἡ δὲ χίνησις ἐν χρόνῳ ἐν χρόνῳ ἄρα ὁ Θεὸς σὺν τῷ χόσμῳ. ΕἸ ἀγέννητος ὧν ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννητα ποιεῖ, οὐ τὰ γινόμενα, ἀλλὰ τὰ συνυφιστάμένα αὑτῷ - ἀγέννητος ἄρα καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος, μέρος ὧν τοῦ χόσμου. Πῶς οὖν γεννητὸν τοῦτον ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος χαλεῖ; Καὶ εἰ ἀγέννητος ὧν ὁ Θεὸς καὶ ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννητα ποιεῖ, δηλονότι καὶ ἁπλοῦς ὧν, ἀπλᾶ πάντα συνυφιστάμενα αὐτῷ ποιεῖ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τοῦτο, οὐχ ἄρα συνυφίσταται τῷ Θεῷ ὁ χόσμος, σύνθετος ὧν καὶ ὅλῳ καὶ μέρει. Εἰ ἕν ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ οὐχ ἕν τὸ συνυφιστόμενον αὐτῷ, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα συνυφίσταται αὑτῷ τὰ γεννητὰ ἀγεννήτῳ ὄντι. Ὁ Θεὸς εἰ νοητῶν ἰατὰ συμδεθηκὸς συνυφίστανται αἱ γωνίαι τῇ θέσει Α (δεῖς, παϑέης, μὲ πος, μὶ τίμια πο μη. ΝΑῚ οἱ ἂν δ.λΆ, βίαν! ουτὰ νοητῶν τε καὶ αἰσθητῶν ἐπέχεινα, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα ἀγέννῆτος ὧν, ἀγέννητα ποιεῖ. Εἰ ἀδύνατον συνυφίσταεσθαι τῷ ἐπέχεινα ἑαυτοῦ, πῶς συνυπέστη ὁ χόσμος τῷ Θεῷ ἐπέκεινα ὄντι αὐτοῦ; Εἰ ἀδύνατον εἶναι ἀγέννῆτα τὰ σύνθετα, πῶς ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ὁ ἥλιος χόσμος εἰσὶν ἀγέννητοι, σύνθετοι ὄντες, ἄλλοθεν ἔχοντες τὴν ὕλην καὶ ἄλλοθεν τὸ εἶδος; Ὁρῶμεν καὶ τὴν φύσιν αὐτῷ τῷ εἶναι ποιοὖσαν, καὶ ἀθρόαν ἀεὶ τὴν μεταδο.λὴν, ἐργαζμένην" ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῆς πήξεως τοῦ γάλαχτος ἀθρόως τὴν πῆξιν θεώμεθα παραγινομένην τῷ Β γάλακτι. Ποιλιλῷ τοίνυν τὸν Θεὸν μᾶ.λ:ῖον οἰητέον ἀθρόως καὶ ἀχρόνως ἀάντα ποιεῖν, αὑτὸν μὲν ὄντα ἕν, τῇ δὲ ἀπειρίᾳ τῆς δυνάμεως διάρορα προάγοντα, καὶ αὑτὰ παντελῶς αὐτοπάραχτα τυγχάγοντα. Ἢ μὲν φύσις ἀθρόαν τὴν μεταδολὴν ἐργάζεται οὐ πρὸς ποίησιν οὐσίας, ἀλλὰ πρὸς ταίησιν τοῦ πάθους - ἡ γὰρ πῆξις ἐν τῷ γάλαχτι πάθος ἐστὶ τοῦ γάλαχτος οὐσίαν ὃὲ οὐδαμῶς ἀθρόως ποιεῖ ἢ φύσις. Πῶς οὖν οὐχ ἔστιν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος ἀνοιχείῳ ὑποδείγματι, τῇ ἐργασίᾳ τῆς φύσεως, χρησάμενις πρὸς παράστασιν τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀχρόνως ἐργασίας, δημιουργοῦ πολλῶν καὶ διαφόρων οὐσιῶν ὄντος, ἃ: χἂν ἀθρόως ποιῇ ὁ Θεὸς, οὐδ᾽ οὕτως ἀχρόνως; τὸ γὰρ ἀθρόον τοῦ χρόνου ἐστὶ τὸ ἄτομον. Τῶν αὐτοταράχτων οὐ χυριεύει ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ βούλησις " αι: συν, ἘΝ Καὶ ὁ ἥλιος. ὁ ἥλιος καὶ ὁ χόσμος. κυριεύει ἡ βούλησις τοῦ Θεοῦ πάντων, οὐδὲν ἄμ αὐτοπάραχτον. Αὐτοπάραχτον ὀνομάζει ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος καὶ τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὸν κόσμον. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ αὑτοπάρακτός ἐστιν ὁ χόσμος, συνυφιστάμενος τῇ αἰτίᾳ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ, ἀνάγκη ἄρα καὶ τὸν Θεὸν, αὐτο πάραχτον ὄντα, συνυφίστασθαι τῇ αἰτίᾳ τῆς ὑποστά. σεως αὐτοῦ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τοῦτο ἄτοπον, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὸν χόσμον αὐτοπαράχτους, καὶ συνυφισταμένους ἀλλήλοις ἀδιαστάτως. Ἐ! χαϑ' αὑτὸ μὲν ἔστιν ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοπάραχτος, χατὰ συμξεβηχὸς δὲ ὁ χόσμος οὐ συνυφιστάμενος αὐτῷ, τῶ; οὐχ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ, Οὐδὲν συμθδαίνει Θεῷ, εἴγε, αὐτοπαράχτως παραγομένου τοῦ Θεοῦ, συγυπέστη αὑτῷ αὐτοπάραχτος ὁ χόσμος; Εἰ τὰ φυσιχῇ ἀνάγχῃ Ὁ τινὶ συμδησόμενα, ἀδουλήτως συμθαίνει αὐτῷ, τῶς, εἰ φυσικῇ ἀνάγχῃ συνυφίσταται ὁ χόσμος τῷ θεῷ, οὐκ ἁδουλήτως αὐτῷ συνυφίσταται χατὰ ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ τὸ εἶναι τῷ βούλεσθαι, δηλονότι ἐν οἷς οὐ βούλεται ὁ Θεὸς, ἐν τούτοις οὐδὲ ἐστι. Πῶς οὖν, μὴ ὄντος αὑτοῦ, ὁ κόσμος αὑτῷ συνυφίσταται; ᾿Αὐουλήτως γὰρ αὐτῷ συνυφίστατα: ὁ κόσμος. Εἰ ὁ ἀγέννητος ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννητα πρμῖ, δηλονότι καὶ ὁ ἀσύνθετος ἀσυνθέτως ἀσύνθετα ποιεῖ. Εἰ δὲ μὴ τὸ δεύτερον, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα τὸ πρῶτον. Σύνθετος γὰρ ὁ χόσμος. Εἰ ὁ θεὸς θεϊχῶς θεοὺς οὐ ποιεῖ, ταῖς ὁ ἀγέννητος ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννητα ποιεῖ; Οὐ γὲρ αὐτὸς ἄλλο τὸ ἀγέννητον ἐχεῖνο μὲν ὑπάρχει, τοῦτο δὲ χωρίζεται τῶν γεννητῶν. Καὶ ποιῶν ὁ Θεὸς ὑπάρχει" ποιεῖ, οὐ χωρίζεται. Εἰ δὲ καὶ ᾧ χωρίζεται ποιεῖ, ἀλλὰ χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς, καὶ οὐ; χαθ᾽ αὑτὸ, πῶς οὐδὲν συμδαίνει τῷ Θεῷ χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς ποιοῦντι; ΕἸ, ὥσπερ συνυφίσταται τῇ σφαίρᾳ τὸ χοῖλον καὶ τὸ χυρτὸν, οὕτω συνυφίσταται τῷ Θεῷ ὁ χόσμος " ἀλληλαίτιοι ἄρα ὁ μὲν Θεὸς τοῦ χόσμον, ὁ δὲ χόσμος τοῦ θεοῦ, χαθάπερ χἀχεῖνα. Εἰ οὐ ποιεῖ τις βουλήσει ἃ καὶ μὴ βουλόμενος ἐποίει, πῶς οὖν βουλήσει τὸν χόσμον ἐποίησεν ὁ Θεὸς, ὃν καὶ μὴ βουλόμενος ποιεῖν, ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἐποίει; Εἰ ἕν μὲν τῇ οὐσίᾳ ὁ Θεὸς, ἄπειρος; δὲ τῇ δυνάμει " τὰ δὲ συνυφιστάμενα αὐτῷ μήτε ἕν χατὰ τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ, μήτε ἄπειρα χατὰ τὰν δύναμιν αὐτοῦ " οὐδ᾽ ἄρα συνυφίσταται αὐτῷ. Ὁ θεὸς ἀεὶ τέλειός ἐστιν, ἀεὶ δυνατός ἐστιν καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ μὲν πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον οὐδέν" ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ ἔστιν ἀμφότερα. Εἰ σύνθετα τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ, πᾶν δὲ σύνθετον ἐξ ἁπλῶν σύγχειται, καὶ ἀδύνατον ἅμα εἶναι τὰ ἁπλᾶ τοῖς συνθέτοις - πρῶτα γὰρ τὰ ἁπλᾶ, ὕστερον δὲ τὰ σύνθετα. Ὥσπερ ἀδιάδλητος ὁ θεὸς ἐπὶ τῇ ἀσθενείᾳ τῆς δυνάμεως, ὅτι μὴ ποιήσας πλείους κόσμους, ἀλλὰ ποιήσας ἕνα χόσμον ἔπαυσε τὴν ποίησιν - οὕτως ἀδιάδλητος ὁ Θεὸς ἐπὶ τῷ ἀτελεῖ τῆς δυνάμεως, ὅτι μὴ ἅμα τῷ εἶναι αὐτὸν τὸν χόσμον ἐποίησεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε ἐδούλετο. υὐδὲν διαφέρει αὑτοπάραχτον τοῦ αὐτογενοῦς. ᾿Αλλὰ εἰ αὐτοπάρακτος ὁ Θεὸς καὶ αὐτοπάραχτος ὁ χόσμος, ἔσονται αὑτογένητοι ὅ τε Θεὸς καὶ ὁ χόσμος. Εἰ, ὥσπερ ὁρῶμὲν ἀθρόως τὴν πῆξιν τῷ γάλαχτι παραγινομένην, οὕτως ἀθρόως παραγίνεται τῷ κόσμῳ τὸ εἶναι, γεννητὸς ἄρα ὁ κόσμος, καὶ μεταδλητὸς ἐχ τοῦ ἀνουσίου εἰς οὐσίαν" τὸ γὰρ παραγίγνεται τὸ γεγέσθαι δηλοῖ. Εἰ αὐτοπάραχτος ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ αὐτοπάραχτος ὁ χόσμος, ἣ αὐτοπαραξία ἑχατέρον, ἑκατέρου ἔσται ἀρχὴ τῆς ὑπάρξεως. Πῶς οὖν ἄναρχος καὶ ἀΐδιος ὁ Θεὸς καὶ ὁ κόσμος, τὰς αὐτοπαραξίας ἔχοντες αὐτῶν ἀργὰς τῆς ὑπάρξεως αὐτῶν; Τὸ αὐτοπάρακτον παραγωγῆς ἔχει σημασίαν τοῦ ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ παραγομένου. ᾿Αλλὰ ἐπειδὴ πᾶν τὸ παραγόμενον ἣ τῇ παρουσίᾳ παράγεται κατὰ μετάστασιν ἐχ τόπου εἰς τόπον, ἣ τῇ οὐσίᾳ παράγεται χατὰ ποίησιν ἄγουσαν ἐχ τῆς ἀνυπαρξίας εἰς ὕπαρξιν " μηδὲν δὲ τούτων πρόσεστι τῷ θεῷ, δηλονότι οὐκ ὀρθῶς αὐτὸν ὠνόμασεν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος αὐτοπάραχτον. Τὸ γὰρ αὐτοπάραχτον τοῦ ἑτεροπαράχτου τῷ ὅλως αὐτοπαράχτῳ οὐδὲν διαφέρει. Εἰ ἀδύνατον εἶναι, τὸ ἀγέννητον ἀποίητον,, ἀδύνατον εἶναι τὸν χόσμον ἀγέννητον, καὶ τὸν ποιήσαντα αὑτὸν Θεόν. Εἰ δὲ τῷ ποιητῷ διαφέρει ὁ χόσμος τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ τῷ γεννητῷ διαφέρει " ποιητὸς γὰρ ὁ χόσμος, ἀποίητος δὲ ὁ Θεός. Εἰ ὁ φυσιχῇ ἀνάγχῇ τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ συνυφιστάμενος ἀποίητός ἐστι, πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἔστι ψευδὲς τό: Ἐποίησε ποιητὸν χόσμον ὁ θ:ὸς, ἀποίητον ὄντα καὶ ἀγέννητον χατ᾽ αὐτόν; εἰ δ μος. ποιητόν ἀθὸς ἤθη παι αἱ παρ! οἷα οὐτ παρεὶ χης καὶ αὑτοποίητός ἐστιν. Τοῦ αὐτοπαράχτου τὲ αὐτογέννητον καὶ αὐτοποίητον οὐδὲν διαφέρει" ἀλλὰ εἰ αὑτοπάρακτος ὅ τε Θεὸς καὶ ὁ χόσμος, αὐτογέννητοι καὶ αὑτοποίητοι ἔσονται. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἄτοπον, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ λέγειν, αὐτοπάρακτον μὲν τὸν ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀΐδιον Θεὸν, ἀγέννητον δὲ καὶ αὐτοπάραχτοντὸν ποιητὸν χόσμον. Εἰ αὐτοπάραχτός ἐστιν ὁ χόσμος, οὐκ ἔστι θεοπάραχτος " καὶ εἰ μὴ θεοπάραχτος, οὐδὲ παρήγαγεν αὐτὸν ὁ Θεός. Πῶς οὖν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος, ὅταν λέγῃ προάγοντα μὲν τὸν Θεὸν, αὐτοπάραχτον δὲ τὸν χόσμον, οὐκ ἔστι ψευδῇ καὶ ἀσύμδατα λέγων; Πολλῷ τοίνυν, φησὶ, τὸν Θεὸν μᾶ.1.λον οἰητέον ἀθρόως καὶ ἀχρόνως πάντα ποιεῖν, αὐτὸν μὲν ὄντα ὃν, τῇ δὲ ἀπειρίᾳ τῆς δυνάμεως τὰ διάρορα Β προάγοντα, καὶ αὐτὰ παντελῶς αὐτοπάρακτα τυγχάνοντα. Καὶ εἰ ἰσοδυναμεῖ τὸ ποιεῖν τῷ ποιήσει, πῶς ὁ ἀναιρῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸ ποιήσειν, ὡς ἔμςασιν μὲν ἔχον τοῦ μέλλοντος χρόνου, νῦν τίθησιν ἐτ' αὐτοῦ τὸ ποιεῖν, τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχον τοῦ χρόνου ἔμφ:σιν; εἰ δὲ σὺν τῇ ἐμφάσει τοῦ μέλλοντος χρόνου ἔχει τὸ ποιεῖν καὶ τοῦ παρεληλυθότος τὴν ἔμφασιν, πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν. ἐν τῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐργασίᾳ τοῦ χρόνου πάντα τὰ μέρη ὑπάρχοντα;

Ei tǭ einai, kai ou tǭ boulesthai poiei ho theos, ! thermainei to pyr tǭ einai, pōs autos men esti te eę̄ haploun kai monoeides, diaphorōn de ousiōn epth poiētēs? Ouch oiēteon, hōsper en hēmin allo men esti iē nai, allo de to boulesthai, houtō kai en tǭ Theǭ" aae to hauto antichrys hyparchei to einai kai to en tǭ Theǭ. Ho gar esti, kai bouletai " kai ho bouletē, esti kai oudemia diairesis epi tou Theou, dia to en toparachton einai ton Theon. Hōste kai tēn diairein tou einai pros to boulestha: epi tou Theou Ei kai mē aei. pteon. ᾿Alla mēn oud᾽ houtōs ton Theon to einai A di has poiein hypotheteon hōs to pyr thermainei. To gar pyr, ei kai ousiōdōs, all᾽ homōs symdedēchyïan echei tēn ermotēta - para de tǭ Theǭ ouden oute ousiōdōs symdethēchen oute symdedēchotōs. Epei oun symdedēche men autǭ ouden, to de einai kai to boulesthai tauton hyparchei tǭ theǭ, haploun te esti kai monoeides, poiētichon agennētōs tōn ontōn. Hōsper gar horōmen, hoti ta gennēta, hoion anthrōpos ho deina gennētos genomenos, gennētos te hōn gennēta poiei" kai chatholou ta gennēta gennētōs genomena, gennēta. poiei, kai ex hautōn poiei ton auton tropon kai ho theos, agennētos hōn, agennētōs poiei panta, ou ginomena, alla synyphistamena " kai. tę̄ men tēs dynameōs apeirią diaphora poiei. Mē prosechōmen de ton Theon anthrōpinōs " ou gar hōsper hēmeis to proteron allōs echontes, hysteron eis allo metadallontes legometha poiein, houtōs kai ho Theos poiez΄ alla di᾽ arrhēton hyperballousan te dynamin achronōs poiōn panta, teleioi panta" kai hama tǭ auton einai kai ta onta poiei, eu chreian echōn hōsper hēmeis to proteron genesthai, kai teleiōthēnai, kai houtōs poiēsai to hysteron, dia to mēden einai en autǭ proteron kai hysteron. ϑyrōmen oun kai tēn physin autǭ tǭ einai poiousan, kai athroon aei tēn metadolēn ergazomenēn᾽ hōsper kai epi tēs pēxeōs tou galachtos athroōs tēn pēxin ϑeōmetha paraginomenēn tǭ galachti. Pollǭ toinyn ton theon mallon oiēteon athroōs kai achronōs panta poiein, autēn men onta hen, tę̄ de apeirią tēs dynameōs ta diaphora paragonta, kai auta pantelōs au- I. Ouk oiēteon, phēsin, hōsper en hēmin a.l.10 men? eti to einai, a.1.lo de esti to bouniesthai, houtōs kai en tǭ Theǭ. Ho gar esti, kai bouletai - kai ho bouletōi, esti" kai oudemia diairesis epi tou theou, dia to autoparakton einai ton Theon. Hōste tēn diairesi» tēn tou einai pros to boulesthai epi tou Theou aporrhipteon. Tou Theou echontos ousian men pros hyparxin, boulēsin de pros poiēsin, ho aporrhiptōn ousias te kai boulēs tēn diaphoran kai tēn hyparxin aporrhiptei tou Theou kai tēn poiēsin " hyparxin men tēn autou, poiēsin de tōn ouk ontōn. Hoti de allē estin hē ousia tou Theou kai allē hē boulē, deichnytai kai ech tou logou tou apochrinamenou pou eipontos: Ho gar esti, kai bouletai" kai ho bouletai, estin. ᾿Antestripse tę̄ ousią tēn boulēn, kai tę̄ boulę̄ tēn ousian. ᾿Antistrophē de oudamōs endechetai genesthai, tōn antistrephomenōn ouch ontōn allo kai allo hē logǭ ē arithmǭ. To tǭ arithmǭ en hon ouden chōlyei tǭ logǭ allo kai allo einai " hoion hē eutheia grammē tę̄ men hypostasei arithmǭ mia esti, tǭ de logǭ tēs eutheias kai tēs grammēs allo kai Gegnētos. gennētikos hoi gengētōs genomenos. me ema poϑes, to hoi!? tai? ei, thei ode abϑopiia Ōri, hoi tyo- nou, toud epi ep. theo. Ga- Theou hē physis tǭ logǭ tēs ousechs kai tēs boulēs. allo to hyparchein, kai allo to enyparchein " kai hyparchei men tou Theou hē ousia, enyparchei de tę̄ ousią hē boulē " allē ara hē ousia tou Theou, kai allē hē boulē. Ei hē men boulē tou Theou ech tēs ousias, hē de ousia ouch ech tēs boulēs, allē ara hē ousia tou Theou kai allē hē boulē. Hē ousia tou Theou to mē einai ousia ou dechetai" hē de boulē tou Theou dechetai to me boulesthai " hoion, edouleto ho Theos poiēsai hena hēlion, deuteron hēlion ouch edouleto poiēsai, hoti, hōsper elysitelei tois ousi to hena einai ton hēlion, houtōs ouch elysitelei tois ousi to genesthai deuteron hēlion kai edouleto men to lysiteles, to de mē lysiteles ouch edouleto. ᾿All᾽ ei touto, allē ara hē ousia tou Theou kai allē hē boulē. Ei ho estin ho Theos, touto kai bouletai, dēlonoti boulēton esti, kai hou boulē. Pōs oun tauton esti tę̄ ousią hē boulē, tou boulētou kai tēs boulēs allou kai allou ontos, chathaper to aisthēton kai hē aisthēsis? Ei anarchos kai aïdios esti Theos, oute autoparachtos estin oute heteroparachtos" ho gar haplōs autoparachtos oudeni logǭ estin aïdios kai anarchos. Ho apochrinamenos di᾽ heteras phōnēs anairei tēs ousias tou Theou kai tēs boulēs to heteron, di᾽ heteras ex phōnēs touto tithēsin" anairōn men tēs ousias tou Theou kai tēs boulēs to heteron, elegen " Ouch oiēteon, hōsper en hēmin a.1o0 men esti to einai, ha.1.10 de to boulesthai, houtō kai en tǭ Theǭ. Tithemenos de to teron, phēsin - Ha.1:2a to auto antichrys hyparchei. Kai palin: To de einai kai to bou,lexthai tautit hyparchei tǭ Theǭ. Hōsper gar to heteron allo allǭ estin heteron, houtō kai to tauton allo allǭ estin antichryys tauton " hōsautōs de kai to antikrys allo allǭ estin antichrys. ᾿All᾽ ei tauton estin hē ousia tou theou kai hē boulē, antichrys estō allo kai allo. ei de mēge, anairoumenou tou allou kai allou, anairethēsetai ex ananchēs to tauton tēs ousias tou Theou kai tēs boulēs, kai tou agtichrys (Ith). Hōsper to kineisthai energeia esti kinēseōs, houtō kai to boulesthai boulēs estin energeia " kai hēn echei diaphoran hē dynamis pros tēn energeian, tautēn echei hē boulē pros to boulesthai. ᾿Adynaton de to boulesthai pros men tēn boulēn echein tēn diaphoran, pros de ton boulomenon mē echein. Ei de oudeni logǭ dynaton tauto eina: to ē boulesthai kai tēn boulēn, kai ton boulomenon, dēlon, to oiōn ga) eis, noi tou Theou kai tou boulesthai to allo kai allo, tou energountos kai tēs energeias aporrhiptei tēn diaphoran" hoper atopon. Ei alin to enypostaton kai allo to anypostaton " kai theos me’ echeino, to boulesthai de touto᾽ dēlonoti ho tou thou kai tou boulesthai aporrhiptōn to allo kai allo, ē to enypostaton aporrhiptei hē to anypostaton. Ei chata ton logon tou anticheimenou, hoper esti Theos, kai bouletai, kai ho bouletai esti, dēlonoti ei mē lētheiē Theos to mē phtheiresthai tēn energeian hautou, Tou antikrys. pophopauai to antichrys. ). Ouch ara estin ho Theos ho bouletai. Ei poiein esti s tou Theou boulēs, dēlon hoti hōsper diapherei to tō diapherei to einai tou boulesthai. ho. A.22a men oud' houtōs ton Theon tǭ einai iein hypotheteon, hōs to pyr thermainei. To gar Ir, de kai ousiōdōs, a.11' homōs symdedēkuian ei tēn thermotēta. Para de tǭ Theǭ ouden oute pei oun symdedēche men autǭ ouden, to de ei- " kai to boulesthai tauton hyparchei tǭ Theǭ, aoun te esti kai monoeides, poiētikon agennē- 's tōn ontōn. To men pōs symdethēche tǭ pyri ē rmotēs, hōs bouletai legein ho apochrinamenos, lepō. Ou gar peri tou pōs autǭ symdedēchen hē thera poiein haplōs tou poia, kai posa, kai pote poiein, di as tēs nyn esti to zētoumenon, alla peri tēs adou- a energeias, kath᾽ hēn tǭ einai energei. To bousthai hē ousia estin, hē prosesti tę̄ ousią. ᾿All᾽ ei sia estin, ouch estin ho boulomenos" ei de prosesti I ousią, ex ananchēs allo kai allo estin" oul esti ir to hon kai to proson tauton. Ei polla men boutai ho Theos, polla de ouch estin, ouch ara tauton para ē theǭ to einai tǭ boulesthai. Ho Theos, ei hosa men gyletai poiein, dynatai poiein, ouch hosa de dynatai oiein, bouletai poiein" ou tauton ara par᾽ autǭ to nai tǭ boulesthai. Ho Theos ei hen men esti, kai ploun kai monoeides" polla de bouletai, kai polla hē bouletai: hoion, bouletai men tę̄ poichilią polla hinai ta onta, apeira de auta einai tǭ plēthei ou ouletai᾽ ouch ara tauton par᾽ autǭ to einai tǭ : esthai. Ho Theos ei ho hyparchei ou poiei, poiei de ho bou- O bouletai de poiein ton chosmon, ouk ara tauton ᾿ar᾽ autǭ tǭ einai to boulesthai. Ei agennētōs agenēta ou ginetai, oud᾽ ara agennētōs agennēta poiei theos. ᾿Adynaton gar einai poiēton agennēton. Hōster hē didaschalia energeia esti tou didaschontos en tǭ ianthanonti, houtōs hē poiēsis energeia esti tou poiounos en tǭ poioumenǭ. Ho ara anairōn tēn genesin apo Ou poioumenou anairei kai tēn energeian apo tēs noiēseōs tou poiountos. Matēn energei Theos tēn poiēpn, ouch ontos tou ginomenou. Ei apoiētōs ou poiei ho beos, oude ara agennētōs poiei. To poiei ho Theos Rhasis esti poiēseōs" to de apoiētōs poiei dynamei hipophasis esti tēs phaseōs. Machomena onomata to igennēton kai to poiēton. Ei to dia poiēseōs agennē- Hōn, ouch ara agennēton to mē dia poiēseōs. Ouden eiapherei to legein, Ho men poiēsas epoiēse, to de poioumenon ouch egeneto, tou legein, Poiei ho theos ta agennēta. Ei eulogon tolegein, hotheos agennētōs agennēta poiei, eulogon ara kai to legein, ᾿Agennētōs ta agennēta ginetai. ᾿Acholouthei gar tǭ poiei to ginetai physichę̄ ananchę̄. Ei de atopon to deuteron, atoton ara kai to prōton. Ei enchronon to genesthai, enchronon kai to poieisthai" isodynama gar. ᾿Adynaton gar en tǭ poiein ton poiounta, mē ginesthai to poioubenon. Ei agennētōs ouden ginetai, oud᾽ ara agennētōs tieitai ti, To gar genesthai kai to poieisthai lexei men ou tauton, ergǭ de tauton. Ho Theos ei tǭ einai (hois, hoi philia to! hoi A poiei, ananchastichōs poiei ha poiei" ei de tǭ pous sthai poiei, authentichōs poiei" authentikōs de poiōn, hosa bouletai kai hoia bouletai kai hote bouletai poiei. Ho Theos ei tǭ einai poiei, eis ouden autǭ chrēsimeuei to boulesthai, hǭ oudamōs dynatai kechrēsthai. Dyo asymdata tithēsin epi tou Theou ho apochrinamenos᾽ poiētichon auton onomazei tōn ontōn, kai prosaptei hautǭ to agennētōs poiein. Ei gar autos men agennētōs poiei, to de poioumenon oudamōs gineta! oute gennētōs oute agennētōs, oute priētōs oute apoiētōs᾽ hōsper ara ou genetai to poioumenon, houtōs oude poiei ho poiōn. ei ep “Hōsper, phēsin, horōmen, hote ta tennēta, hoion anthrōpos gengētōs gegomenos, gegnētos te hōn, gengēta poiei’ kai katholou ta gennēta gengētōs gignomena, gennēta kai ta ex hautōn poiei" di, Bi ton auton tropon kai ho Theos, agennētos hōn, Ho phistamena" kai tę̄ men tēs dynameōs akeirią ta diarora poiei. Tis oun estin ho poiēsas ton anthrōpon ton chata tēn phōnēn tou apochrinamenou gennttōs genomenon, kai auton onta gennēton, gennētōs gennēta poiounta? ᾿Alla ei men ho Theos, pōs ouch epseusato hoapochrinamenos, eipōn" Ho Theos, agennētos hōn, agengētōs agennēta poiei? ei de ouch ho Theos, pōs ou tōn allotriōn pronoei ho Theos, pronoōn tōn anthrōpōn, hōn ouk esti poiētēs? Ei de atopon to mē legein ton Theon poiētēn tou anthrōpou, atopon ara kai to legein ton Theon agennētōs agennēta poiein. Idou gar pepoiēche ton anthrōpon gennētōs onta gennēton. Ei hou to meros gennēton, toutou ex anaga chēs kai to holon gennēton" meros de tou chosmou ho anthrōpos ho chata tēn phōnēn tou apochrinamenou gennttōs genomenos" gennētos ara kai ho chosmos. Ei agennētos estin ho Theos, kai ta agennēta poiei, pōs ou kata choinou pherei to tou agennētou onoma, tǭ mtdeni hauton antidiastellōn? Ei ho Theos ho estin ou poiei" adynaton gar’ poiei de ha ouch esti" gennēta ara poiei agennētos autos hōn. Ou zētoumen de prōton to pōs poiei ho Theos, alla to ti poiei. Heurethen gar to ti poiei, heurētai kai to pōs poiei. Ei agennētoos hyparchōn ho Theos, agennētōs agennēt: poiei, kai adespotos ara hyparchōn, adespotōs adespota poiei. Ei de atopon to deuteron, atopon ara kai to prōton. Ta adiastatōs synyphistamena allēlois, ouden autōn oudenos hautōn dynatai einai poittēs" ei de mē ge, allēlōn esontai poiētai. Ei de touto atopon, atopon ara kai to legein ton Theon poiētēn tōn adiastatōs autǭ synyphistamenōn. Ei apeira men dynatai poiein ho Theos, alla tǭ boulesthai" ho Theos de diaphora men einai ou dynatai" en gar esti, kai haploun, kai monoeides" diaphora de bouletai" ouch ara tǭ einai poiei, alla tǭ boulesthai. Ei hōsper tę̄ synthesei tōn grammōn synyphistantai hai gōniai, houtō kai ho kosmos tǭ Theǭ ananchastichōs ara kai adoulētōs poiei ton chosmon ho theos, kata symthethēchos kai ou kath᾽ hauto" ananchastichōs gar kai ię̄ ischia hyparchei. hōn grammōn. Ho poiōn to mē hon poiei" to gar hon y chrēxei poiētou. ᾿All᾽ ei touto, ouch ara poiētēs stin ho Theos tōn synyphistamenōn autǭ, chatha phēsin, apokrinamenos. Ho theos oikian ouch epoiēsen, all᾽ “poiēse ton anthrōpon, kai dedōchen autǭ dynamin toiētikēn tēs oichias, Ouden oun toutōn agennētōs tara tǭ Theǭ, oute hē poiēsis tou anthrōpou oute hē sis nēs dynameōs. Dyo kanonas ethēchen ho apochrinalenos" hena men epi tēs poiēseōs tōn agennētōn ntōn kai agennētōs poiountōn hena de epi tēs toeēseōs tōn gennētōn ontōn kai gennētōs poiounōn. ai ta men, phēsin, erga tōn agengētōn synypheseatae tois heautōn poiētais agegnētōs" ta 5"e erga tōn gennētōn, enchrona. Mēdenos toinyn tōn agennētōn enchronōs poiountōn, dēlonoti ta gennēta oute gegonen hypo tou agennētou oute gene- Mē prosechōmen de to poiein ton Theon anthϑroipinōs, oud' hōsper hēmeis to proteron ha.iōs echontes, hysteron eis allo “egometha poiein, houtō kai ho Theos poiei" de arrhēton hyperdallousan te dynamin achronōs poiōn panta teleioi, kai hama tǭ auton einai kai ta onta poiei, ou chreian echōn hōsper hēmeis tou proteron genesthai kai teieiōthēnai, kai houtōs poiēsai, dia to mēden einai en autǭ proteron kai hysteron. Hēmeis men to proteron metadallomen eis to hysteron tę̄ heuresei tou beltionos " ho de theos ouch houtōs, all᾽ hōsper prosēchei, to ex archēs s poiei hou metadallōn eis hysteron ta protera. Ei gar proethēche men ex archēs to metadalein eis hystera ta protera, kai ou metadallei, ē astheneia enomi- :to tēs dynameōs, ē hoti heure tou procheimenou to beltion - hōn ouden prosesti tǭ Theǭ, oute hē astheneia tēs dynameōs oute to hysteron heurein tou proterou to beltion. EI- poiei ho Theos panta ta mē ginomena, alla synyphistamena, peritton ēn to ta hama tǭ heinai auton ho»ta poiein. Hōsper gar peritton ēn, ousēs tēs syntheseōs tōn grammōn, poiēsai tas gōnias, houtō peritton ēn ontos tou Theou syn tǭ chosmǭ poiēsai ton chosmon, ei ara synyphistatai tǭ Theǭ, chatha phēsin ho apochriyamenos. Ei hama tǭ einai ton Theon, esti kai ho kosmos " ho de chosmos aei en chinēsei" hē de chinēsis en chronǭ en chronǭ ara ho Theos syn tǭ chosmǭ. EI agennētos hōn ho Theos, kai agennētōs agennēta poiei, ou ta ginomena, alla ta synyphistamena hautǭ - agennētos ara kai ho anthrōpos, meros hōn tou chosmou. Pōs oun gennēton touton ho apochrinamenos chalei? Kai ei agennētos hōn ho Theos kai agennētōs agennēta poiei, dēlonoti kai haplous hōn, apla panta synyphistamena autǭ poiei. ᾿All᾽ ei touto, ouch ara synyphistatai tǭ Theǭ ho chosmos, synthetos hōn kai holǭ kai merei. Ei hen estin ho Theos, kai ouch hen to synyphistomenon autǭ, oud᾽ ara synyphistatai hautǭ ta gennēta agennētǭ onti. Ho Theos ei noētōn iata symdethēkos synyphistantai hai gōniai tę̄ thesei A (deis, paϑeēs, me pos, mi timia po mē. NAI hoi an d.lA, bian! outa noētōn te kai aisthētōn epecheina, oud᾽ ara agennētos hōn, agennēta poiei. Ei adynaton synyphistaesthai tǭ epecheina heautou, pōs synypestē ho chosmos tǭ Theǭ epekeina onti autou? Ei adynaton einai agennēta ta syntheta, pōs ho ouranos kai ho hēlios chosmos eisin agennētoi, synthetoi ontes, allothen echontes tēn hylēn kai allothen to eidos? Horōmen kai tēn physin autǭ tǭ einai poiousan, kai athroan aei tēn metado.lēn, ergazmenēn" hōsper epi tēs pēxeōs tou galachtos athroōs tēn pēxin theōmetha paraginomenēn tǭ B galakti. Poililǭ toinyn ton Theon ma.l:ion oiēteon athroōs kai achronōs aanta poiein, hauton men onta hen, tę̄ de apeirią tēs dynameōs diarora proagonta, kai hauta pantelōs autoparachta tynchagonta. Ē men physis athroan tēn metadolēn ergazetai ou pros poiēsin ousias, alla pros taiēsin tou pathous - hē gar pēxis en tǭ galachti pathos esti tou galachtos ousian hoe oudamōs athroōs poiei ē physis. Pōs oun ouch estin ho apochrinamenos anoicheiǭ hypodeigmati, tę̄ ergasią tēs physeōs, chrēsamenis pros parastasin tēs tou Theou achronōs ergasias, dēmiourgou pollōn kai diaphorōn ousiōn ontos, ha: chan athroōs poię̄ ho Theos, oud᾽ houtōs achronōs? to gar athroon tou chronou esti to atomon. Tōn autotarachtōn ou chyrieuei hē tou Theou boulēsis " ai: syn, EN Kai ho hēlios. ho hēlios kai ho chosmos. kyrieuei hē boulēsis tou Theou pantōn, ouden am autoparachton. Autoparachton onomazei ho apochrinamenos kai ton Theon kai ton kosmon. ᾿All᾽ ei hautoparaktos estin ho chosmos, synyphistamenos tę̄ aitią tēs hypostaseōs autou, anankē ara kai ton Theon, auto parachton onta, synyphistasthai tę̄ aitią tēs hyposta. seōs autou. ᾿All᾽ ei touto atopon, atopon ara kai to legein ton Theon kai ton chosmon autoparachtous, kai synyphistamenous allēlois adiastatōs. E! chaϑ' hauto men estin ho Theos autoparachtos, chata symxebēchos de ho chosmos ou synyphistamenos autǭ, tō? ouch esti pseudes to, Ouden symthdainei Theǭ, eige, autoparachtōs paragomenou tou Theou, sygypestē hautǭ autoparachtos ho chosmos? Ei ta physichę̄ ananchę̄ Ho tini symdēsomena, adoulētōs symthainei autǭ, tōs, ei physikę̄ ananchę̄ synyphistatai ho chosmos tǭ theǭ, ouk hadoulētōs autǭ synyphistatai chata esti para tǭ Theǭ to einai tǭ boulesthai, dēlonoti en hois ou bouletai ho Theos, en toutois oude esti. Pōs oun, mē ontos hautou, ho kosmos hautǭ synyphistatai? ᾿Auoulētōs gar autǭ synyphistata: ho kosmos. Ei ho agennētos agennētōs agennēta prmi, dēlonoti kai ho asynthetos asynthetōs asyntheta poiei. Ei de mē to deuteron, oud᾽ ara to prōton. Synthetos gar ho chosmos. Ei ho theos theïchōs theous ou poiei, tais ho agennētos agennētōs agennēta poiei? Ou ger autos allo to agennēton echeino men hyparchei, touto de chōrizetai tōn gennētōn. Kai poiōn ho Theos hyparchei" poiei, ou chōrizetai. Ei de kai hǭ chōrizetai poiei, alla chata symdedēchos, kai ou? chath᾽ hauto, pōs ouden symdainei tǭ Theǭ chata symdedēchos poiounti? EI, hōsper synyphistatai tę̄ sphairą to choilon kai to chyrton, houtō synyphistatai tǭ Theǭ ho chosmos " allēlaitioi ara ho men Theos tou chosmon, ho de chosmos tou theou, chathaper chacheina. Ei ou poiei tis boulēsei ha kai mē boulomenos epoiei, pōs oun boulēsei ton chosmon epoiēsen ho Theos, hon kai mē boulomenos poiein, ex anankēs epoiei? Ei hen men tę̄ ousią ho Theos, apeiros? de tę̄ dynamei " ta de synyphistamena autǭ mēte hen chata tēn ousian autou, mēte apeira chata tan dynamin autou " oud᾽ ara synyphistatai autǭ. Ho theos aei teleios estin, aei dynatos estin kai en autǭ men proteron kai hysteron ouden" en de tois ergois autou estin amphotera. Ei syntheta ta erga autou, pan de syntheton ex haplōn syncheitai, kai adynaton hama einai ta hapla tois synthetois - prōta gar ta hapla, hysteron de ta syntheta. Hōsper adiadlētos ho theos epi tę̄ astheneią tēs dynameōs, hoti mē poiēsas pleious kosmous, alla poiēsas hena chosmon epause tēn poiēsin - houtōs adiadlētos ho Theos epi tǭ atelei tēs dynameōs, hoti mē hama tǭ einai auton ton chosmon epoiēsen, all᾽ hote edouleto. yyden diapherei hautoparachton tou autogenous. ᾿Alla ei autoparaktos ho Theos kai autoparachtos ho chosmos, esontai hautogenētoi ho te Theos kai ho chosmos. Ei, hōsper horōmen athroōs tēn pēxin tǭ galachti paraginomenēn, houtōs athroōs paraginetai tǭ kosmǭ to einai, gennētos ara ho kosmos, kai metadlētos ech tou anousiou eis ousian" to gar paragignetai to gegesthai dēloi. Ei autoparachtos ho Theos, kai autoparachtos ho chosmos, hē autoparaxia hechateron, hekaterou estai archē tēs hyparxeōs. Pōs oun anarchos kai aïdios ho Theos kai ho kosmos, tas autoparaxias echontes autōn argas tēs hyparxeōs autōn? To autoparakton paragōgēs echei sēmasian tou aph᾽ heautou paragomenou. ᾿Alla epeidē pan to paragomenon hē tę̄ parousią paragetai kata metastasin ech topou eis topon, hē tę̄ ousią paragetai chata poiēsin agousan ech tēs anyparxias eis hyparxin " mēden de toutōn prosesti tǭ theǭ, dēlonoti ouk orthōs auton ōnomasen ho apochrinamenos autoparachton. To gar autoparachton tou heteroparachtou tǭ holōs autoparachtǭ ouden diapherei. Ei adynaton einai, to agennēton apoiēton,, adynaton einai ton chosmon agennēton, kai ton poiēsanta hauton Theon. Ei de tǭ poiētǭ diapherei ho chosmos tou Theou, ex anankēs kai tǭ gennētǭ diapherei " poiētos gar ho chosmos, apoiētos de ho Theos. Ei ho physichę̄ ananchę̄ tǭ agennētǭ synyphistamenos apoiētos esti, pōs oun ouk esti pseudes to: Epoiēse poiēton chosmon ho th:os, apoiēton onta kai agennēton chat᾽ auton? ei d mos. poiēton athos ēthē pai hai par! hoia out parei chēs kai hautopoiētos estin. Tou autoparachtou te autogennēton kai autopoiēton ouden diapherei" alla ei hautoparaktos ho te Theos kai ho chosmos, autogennētoi kai hautopoiētoi esontai. Ei de touto atopon, atopon ara kai to legein, autoparakton men ton anarchon te kai aïdion Theon, agennēton de kai autoparachtonton poiēton chosmon. Ei autoparachtos estin ho chosmos, ouk esti theoparachtos " kai ei mē theoparachtos, oude parēgagen auton ho Theos. Pōs oun ho apochrinamenos, hotan legę̄ proagonta men ton Theon, autoparachton de ton chosmon, ouk esti pseudę̄ kai asymdata legōn? Pollǭ toinyn, phēsi, ton Theon ma.1.lon oiēteon athroōs kai achronōs panta poiein, auton men onta hon, tę̄ de apeirią tēs dynameōs ta diarora B proagonta, kai auta pantelōs autoparakta tynchanonta. Kai ei isodynamei to poiein tǭ poiēsei, pōs ho anairōn apo tou Theou to poiēsein, hōs emsasin men echon tou mellontos chronou, nyn tithēsin et' autou to poiein, tēn autēn echon tou chronou emph:sin? ei de syn tę̄ emphasei tou mellontos chronou echei to poiein kai tou parelēlythotos tēn emphasin, pōs ouch estin. en tę̄ tou Theou ergasią tou chronou panta ta merē hyparchonta?

[Christian question 3] If God makes by his being and not by his willing, as fire heats by its being, how is it that he himself is simple and uniform, yet the maker of different essences?

[Greek answer] We must not suppose that, as in us being is one thing and willing another, so it is also in God; rather, in God being and willing are plainly one and the same. For what he is, he also wills; and what he wills, he is; and there is no division in God, because God is self-produced. So the division of being from willing in God must be thrown out. Yet neither must we suppose that God makes by his being in the way that fire heats. For fire, even if it has heat essentially, still has it as something that has come to belong to it; but in God nothing has come to belong to him, either essentially or accidentally. Since, then, nothing has come to belong to him, and being and willing are the same in God, he is simple and uniform, making the things that exist unbegottenly. For just as we see that begotten things, for example a particular human being who has come to be by begetting, being begotten, make begotten things, and in general begotten things that come to be by begetting make begotten things, and things from themselves, in the same way God too, being unbegotten, makes all things unbegottenly, not as things that come into being but as things that subsist together with him; and by the infinity of his power he makes different things. Let us not think of God's making in a human way. For as we, having first been in one condition and afterward changing to another, are said to make, God does not make so; rather, making all things without time by an unspeakable and surpassing power, he brings all things to completion; and at the same moment as he himself is, he also makes the things that exist, not needing, as we do, first to come into being and be brought to completion and then to make, because there is nothing earlier and later in him. We see nature too making by its very being, and always working its change all at once; as in the curdling of milk we observe the curdling coming upon the milk all at once. Much more, then, must we suppose that God makes all things all at once and without time, being himself one, but by the infinity of his power bringing forth different things, which themselves are wholly self-produced.

[Christian rebuttal] [1] “We must not suppose,” he says, “that, as in us being is one thing and willing another, so it is also in God. For what he is, he also wills; and what he wills, he is; and there is no division in God, because God is self-produced. So the division of being from willing in God must be thrown out.” Since God has essence for existing and will for making, whoever throws out the difference between essence and will throws out both God's existence and his making: his existence, his own; his making, that of things that do not exist. That God's essence is one thing and his will another is shown from the answerer's own words when he said: “For what he is, he also wills; and what he wills, he is.” He converted will with essence and essence with will. But conversion can in no way take place unless the terms converted are one thing and another, either in definition or in number. Nothing prevents what is one in number from being one thing and another in definition; for example, a straight line is one in number in its subsistence, but in the definition of “straight” and of “line” it is one thing and another; so too the nature of God is one thing and another in the definition of essence and of will. To exist is one thing and to exist in something another; God's essence exists, and the will exists in the essence; therefore the essence of God is one thing and the will another. If God's will is from his essence, but his essence is not from his will, then God's essence is one thing and his will another. God's essence does not admit of not being essence; but God's will admits of not willing. For example, God willed to make one sun; he did not will to make a second sun, because just as it was profitable for the things that exist that there be one sun, so it was not profitable for them that a second sun come to be; and he willed what was profitable and did not will what was not profitable. But if this is so, then God's essence is one thing and his will another. If what God is, that he also wills, clearly he is the object of will and not will. How then is will the same as essence, when the object of will and the will are one thing and another, just as the object of sense and sense? If God is without beginning and eternal, he is neither self-produced nor produced by another; for what is simply self-produced is in no way eternal and without beginning. The answerer by one statement does away with the difference between God's essence and his will, and by another statement lays it down. Doing away with the difference between God's essence and his will, he said: “We must not suppose that, as in us being is one thing and willing another, so it is also in God.” Laying down the difference, he says: “Rather, they are plainly the same”; and again: “Being and willing are the same in God.” For just as what is different is different, one thing from another, so too what is the same is plainly the same, one thing with another; and likewise what is “plainly” so is plainly so, one thing in relation to another. But if God's essence and will are the same, let them plainly be one thing and another; otherwise, if the “one thing and another” is done away with, the sameness of God's essence and will will necessarily be done away with too, and the “plainly” as well. As being moved is the activity of motion, so willing is the activity of will; and the difference that power has from activity, will has from willing. But it is impossible for willing to differ from will and not to differ from the one who wills. And if in no way can willing, will, and the one who wills be the same, clearly whoever throws out the distinction between God and his willing throws out the difference between the one who acts and the activity, which is absurd. If what subsists in itself is one thing and what does not subsist is another, and God is the former and willing the latter, clearly whoever throws out the distinction between God and willing throws out either what subsists or what does not subsist. If, by the opponent's argument, what God is he also wills, and what he wills he is, then clearly, if God did not will that his activity should not perish, … Therefore God is not what he wills. If making comes from God's will, clearly, as … differs, so being differs from willing.

[2] “Yet neither must we suppose that God makes by his being in the way that fire heats. For fire, even if it has heat essentially, still has it as something that has come to belong to it. But in God nothing … Since, then, nothing has come to belong to him, and being and willing are the same in God, he is simple and uniform, making the things that exist unbegottenly.” How heat has come to belong to fire, as the answerer wishes to say, I leave aside. For our inquiry now is not about how heat has come to belong to it, but simply about making, … what and how many and when he makes, … but about the activity without will, by which he acts by his being. Willing is either the essence or something added to the essence. But if it is the essence, it is not the one who wills; and if it is added to the essence, it is necessarily one thing and another; for what is and what is added are not the same. If God wills many things but is not many things, then being is not the same as willing in God. If God can make as many things as he wills to make, but does not will to make as many as he can make, then being is not the same as willing in him. If God is one, simple and uniform, but wills many things, and also does not will many things (for example, he wills that the things that exist be many in their variety, but does not will that they be infinite in number), then being is not the same as willing in him. If God does not make what he is, but makes what he wills, and he wills to make the world, then being is not the same as willing in him. If unbegotten things do not come into being unbegottenly, neither then does God make unbegotten things unbegottenly; for it is impossible for a thing made to be unbegotten. As teaching is the activity of the teacher in the learner, so making is the activity of the maker in the thing made. Therefore whoever does away with coming into being in the thing made also does away with activity in the making of the maker. In vain does God exercise the activity of making, if there is nothing that comes into being. If God does not make without making, neither does he make unbegottenly. “God makes” is the affirmation of making; but “he makes without making” is in effect the denial of the affirmation. “Unbegotten” and “made” are words that fight each other. If what comes through making is begotten, then what does not come through making is not begotten. There is no difference between saying, “The maker made, but the thing made did not come into being,” and saying, “God makes unbegotten things.” If it is reasonable to say, “God makes unbegotten things unbegottenly,” then it is reasonable also to say, “Unbegotten things come into being unbegottenly”; for “comes into being” follows “makes” by natural necessity. But if the second is absurd, the first is absurd too. If coming into being is temporal, being made is temporal too; for they are equivalent; for it is impossible, while the maker is making, for the thing made not to come into being. If nothing comes into being unbegottenly, neither then is anything made unbegottenly; for coming into being and being made are not the same in word, but are the same in fact. If God makes by his being, he makes what he makes by compulsion; but if he makes by willing, he makes with sovereign authority; and making with sovereign authority, he makes as many things as he wills, and such things as he wills, and when he wills. If God makes by his being, his willing is of no use to him, since he can in no way use it. The answerer lays down two incompatible things about God: he calls him the maker of the things that exist, and attaches to him making unbegottenly. For if he himself makes unbegottenly, but the thing made in no way comes into being, neither by begetting nor without begetting, neither as made nor as unmade, then just as the thing made does not come into being, so neither does the maker make.

[3] “For just as,” he says, “we see that begotten things, for example a human being who has come to be by begetting, being begotten, make begotten things, and in general begotten things that come to be by begetting make begotten things, and things from themselves, in the same way God too, being unbegotten, makes all things unbegottenly, not as things that come into being but as things that subsist together with him; and by the infinity of his power he makes different things.” Who, then, is the maker of the human being who, by the answerer's own expression, came to be by begetting, and who, being himself begotten, makes begotten things by begetting? If it is God, how did the answerer not speak falsely when he said, “God, being unbegotten, makes unbegotten things unbegottenly”? But if it is not God, how does God not exercise providence over what belongs to others, when he exercises providence over human beings, of whom he is not the maker? But if it is absurd not to call God the maker of the human being, it is absurd also to say that God makes unbegotten things unbegottenly; for see, he has made the human being, who by begetting is begotten. If the part of something is begotten, the whole of it is necessarily begotten too; and the human being, who by the answerer's own expression came to be by begetting, is a part of the world; therefore the world too is begotten. If God is unbegotten and makes unbegotten things, how does he not bear the name “unbegotten” in common with them, distinguishing himself from nothing? If God does not make what he is (for that is impossible), but makes what he is not, then he makes begotten things, being himself unbegotten. We do not first inquire how God makes, but what he makes; for once what he makes is found, how he makes is found too. If God, being unbegotten, makes unbegotten things unbegottenly, then, being without a master, he makes things without a master, in a masterless way. But if the second is absurd, the first is absurd too. Of things that subsist together with one another without interval, none can be the maker of any; otherwise they will be makers of one another. But if this is absurd, it is absurd also to call God the maker of things that subsist together with him without interval. If God can make infinite things, but by willing; and God cannot be different things, for he is one, simple, and uniform; but he wills different things; then he does not make by being but by willing. If the world subsists together with God as angles subsist together with the composition of lines, then God makes the world by compulsion and without willing, accidentally and not in itself; for … by compulsion … the lines. Whoever makes, makes what is not; for what is has no need of a maker. But if this is so, God is not the maker of the things that subsist together with him, as the answerer says. God did not make a house; he made the human being and gave him the power to make a house. Neither of these, then, is unbegotten with God, neither the making of the human being nor the giving of that power. The answerer laid down two rules: one for the making of things that are unbegotten and make unbegottenly, and one for the making of things that are begotten and make by begetting. The works of the unbegotten, he says, subsist together with their makers unbegottenly; but the works of the begotten are temporal. Since, then, none of the unbegotten makes temporally, clearly begotten things have neither come into being from the unbegotten nor will they come into being.

[4] “Let us not think of God's making in a human way. For as we, having first been in one condition and afterward changing to another, are said to make, God does not make so; rather, making all things without time by an unspeakable and surpassing power, he brings all things to completion; and at the same moment as he himself is, he also makes the things that exist, not needing, as we do, first to come into being and be brought to completion and then to make, because there is nothing earlier and later in him.” We change what is earlier into what is later by finding what is better; but God does not do so; rather, as is fitting, he makes from the beginning, not changing the earlier into the later. For if he had resolved from the beginning to change the earlier into the later and did not change it, it would be thought either weakness of power, or that he had found something better than what was resolved; neither of which belongs to God, neither weakness of power nor finding later something better than what came before. If God makes all things not as coming into being but as subsisting together with him, it was superfluous to make the things that exist at the same moment as he himself is. For just as, when the composition of lines exists, it would be superfluous to make the angles, so, since God exists together with the world, it would be superfluous to make the world, if indeed it subsists together with God, as the answerer says. If the world exists at the same moment as God exists, and the world is always in motion, and motion is in time, then God is in time together with the world. If God, being unbegotten, makes unbegotten things unbegottenly, not things that come into being but things that subsist together with him, then the human being too, being a part of the world, is unbegotten. How then does the answerer call him begotten? And if God, being unbegotten, makes unbegotten things unbegottenly, clearly, being simple, he makes all things that subsist together with him simple. But if so, the world does not subsist together with God, since it is composite both as a whole and in its parts. If God is one, and what subsists together with him is not one, then neither do begotten things subsist together with him, who is unbegotten. If God … accidentally the angles subsist together with the position … If God is beyond intelligible and sensible things, neither then, being unbegotten, does he make unbegotten things. If it is impossible for anything to subsist together with what is beyond it, how did the world come to subsist together with God, who is beyond it? If it is impossible for composite things to be unbegotten, how are the heaven, the sun, and the world unbegotten, since they are composite, having their matter from one source and their form from another?

[5] “We see nature too making by its very being, and always working its change all at once; as in the curdling of milk we observe the curdling coming upon the milk all at once. Much more, then, must we suppose that God makes all things all at once and without time, being himself one, but by the infinity of his power bringing forth different things, which themselves are wholly self-produced.” Nature works its change all at once not to make an essence but to make an affection; for curdling in milk is an affection of the milk; but nature in no way makes an essence all at once. How then has the answerer not used an inappropriate example, the working of nature, to illustrate God's timeless working, since God is the Creator of many and different essences? And even if God makes all at once, not even so does he make without time; for “all at once” is the indivisible instant of time. The will of God does not rule over self-produced things … the sun and the world. The will of God rules over all things; nothing, then, is self-produced. The answerer calls both God and the world self-produced. But if the world is self-produced, subsisting together with the cause of its own subsistence, then God too, being self-produced, must subsist together with the cause of his own subsistence. But if this is absurd, it is absurd also to call God and the world self-produced and subsisting together with one another without interval. If God is self-produced in himself, and the world subsists together with him accidentally, how is it not false that “nothing has come to belong to God,” if indeed, when God was self-produced, the world subsisted together with him as self-produced? If what comes to belong to something by natural necessity comes to belong to it without its willing, how, if the world subsists together with God by natural necessity, does it not subsist together with him without his willing, accidentally? If being is the same as willing in God, clearly where God does not will, there he is not. How then, where he is not, does the world subsist together with him? For the world subsists together with him without his willing. If the unbegotten makes unbegotten things unbegottenly, clearly the uncompounded also makes uncompounded things in an uncompounded way. But if not the second, neither the first; for the world is composite. If God does not make gods in a divine way, how does the unbegotten make unbegotten things unbegottenly? For the unbegotten itself is not something other: the one exists, while the other is distinguished from begotten things. God exists as making; he makes; he is not separated. And if he also makes that from which he is separated, but accidentally and not in himself, how does nothing come to belong to God when he makes accidentally? If the world subsists together with God as the concave and the convex subsist together in a sphere, then they are causes of each other, God of the world and the world of God, just as those are. If no one makes by will what he would have made even without willing, how then did God make the world by will, when even without willing to make it he made it of necessity? If God is one in essence but infinite in power, and the things that subsist together with him are neither one in his essence nor infinite in his power, neither then do they subsist together with him. God is always perfect, always powerful; and in him there is nothing earlier and later, but in his works there are both. His works are composite; and every composite thing is composed of simple things, and it is impossible for the simple things to exist at the same time as the composite; for the simple things come first and the composite afterward. Just as God cannot be accused of weakness of power because he did not make several worlds, but having made one world ceased from making, so God cannot be accused of imperfection of power because he did not make the world at the same moment as he himself is, but when he willed. “Self-produced” differs in nothing from “self-originated.” But if God is self-produced and the world self-produced, both God and the world will be self-originated. If the world receives being all at once, as we see the curdling come upon the milk all at once, then the world is begotten and changeable from non-essence to essence; for “comes upon” shows coming into being. If God is self-produced and the world self-produced, the self-production of each will be the beginning of the existence of each. How then are God and the world without beginning and eternal, if they have their self-productions as the beginnings of their existence? “Self-produced” carries the sense of production of what is brought forth by itself. But since everything that is brought forth is brought forth either in its presence, by a removal from place to place, or in its essence, by a making that leads from non-existence to existence, and neither of these belongs to God, clearly the answerer did not rightly call him self-produced; for in what is wholly self-produced the self-produced differs in nothing from what is produced by another. If it is impossible for the unbegotten to be unmade, it is impossible for the world to be unbegotten and for God to be its maker. And if the world differs from God by being made, it necessarily differs also by being begotten; for the world is made and God is unmade. If what subsists together with the unbegotten by natural necessity is unmade, how is it not false that “God made a made world,” when according to him it is unmade and unbegotten? … necessarily it is also self-made. “Self-produced” differs in nothing from “self-begotten” and “self-made.” But if both God and the world are self-produced, they will be self-begotten and self-made. But if this is absurd, it is absurd also to call the God who is without beginning and eternal self-produced, and the made world unbegotten and self-produced. If the world is self-produced, it is not produced by God; and if it is not produced by God, then God did not bring it forth. How then is the answerer not saying false and incompatible things when he says that God brings forth, while the world is self-produced? “Much more, then,” he says, “must we suppose that God makes all things all at once and without time, being himself one, but by the infinity of his power bringing forth different things, which themselves are wholly self-produced.” And if “makes” is equivalent to “will make,” how does one who removes “will make” from God as carrying the sense of future time now apply “makes” to him, which carries the same sense of time? And if “makes,” besides the sense of the future, also carries the sense of the past, how are not all the parts of time present in God's working?

Chapter 4

4PG 6:1450

Εἰ ἀδύνατον τῷ πρώην μὲν οὐχ ὄντι, ὕστερον δὲ ὄντι, συναΐδιον εἶναι τῷ ἀεὶ ὄντι, πῶς, εἰ γεννητὸς ὁ χόσμος, συναΐδιός ἐστι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ; τι μὲν ἀδύνατον τὸ ἔγχρονον (τοῦτο γὰρ σημαί νει τὸ πάλαι μὲν μὴ ὄν, ὕστερον δὲ ὅν") ἀΐδιον εἶναι καὶ συναΐδιον τῷ ἀεὶ ὄντι, δῆλον “ ὅτι δὲ καὶ ἐχ τούτου τοῦ λόγον δείχνυται ὁ χόσμος ἀγέννητος, καὶ τοῦτο παντί πον δῆλον. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἴ τις ἐθέλοι λέγειν ὥς τινες τῶν παλαιῶν τὸν χόσμον γεννητὸν χαλοῦσιν, εἰ μὲν ἐπιπολαίως σχέψοιντο τοὺς λόγους, μέμψοιντο ἂν δικαίως τοὺς τοῦτο λέγοντας " εἰ δὲ τὸ βάθος Ὁ σωσιν ἀχριδῶς τῶν λεχθέντων, εὑρήσουσιν ἀχριόῶς Τοὺς «ἰόγους. ϑῖς δπιοπάανὶε Β; καὶ σαφῶς ἀγέννητον τούτους τὸν χόσμον ἀποφαινομένους, Αὐτοὶ γὰρ λέγοντες τὴν τε παραδειγματιχὴν καὶ τὴν ποιητιχὴν αἰτίαν ἀγέννητον εἶναι, δηλονότι καὶ τὸν χόσμον, δημιούργημα τούτων ὄντα, σαφῶς ἀγέννητον ἀποφαίνουσι. Τοῖς γὰρ παλαιοῖς ἀποδέδειχται τὰ χαλούμενα πρὸς τὶ ἅμα τῇ φύσει ὑπάρχειν. Ἐπεὶ οὖν ἢ τε εἰχὼν πρὸς τὸ παράδειγμα, καὶ τὸ παράδειγμα πρὸς τὴν εἰχόνα, καὶ τὸ δημιούργημξ πρὸς τὸν δημιουργὸν, καὶ ὁ δημιουργὸς πρὸς τὸ δημιούργημα, ἅμα τῇ φύσει ὑπάρξει. Εἰ τοΐνυν ἀγένόγοις. νητος ὁ δημιουργὸς, καὶ τὸ παράδειγμα ἀγέννητον, Α ὁ χόσμος τοῦ μὲν παραδείγματος εἰχὼν ὧν, τοῦ δὲ δημιουργοῦ δημιούργημα. Ὅτι δὲ τὰ πρὸς τὶ ἅμα τῇ φύσει ὑπάρχει, σαφῶς πᾶσιν ἀποδέδειχται καὶ ὡμυλόγηται, καὶ αὐτόθεν ῥάδιον γινώσχειν " τὸ γὰρ. δεξιὸν καὶ ἀριστερὸν τῶν πρός τι. "Ὥσπερ οὖν οὐχ ἐνδέχεται δεξιὸν εἶναι μὴ ὄντος τοῦ ἀριστεροῦ, μηδὲ τὸ ἀριστερὸν ἐκτὸς τοῦ δεξιοῦ" οὕτως οὐχ ἐνδέχεται τὸν δημιουργὸν εἶναι ἄνευ τοῦ δημιουργήματος, ἣ τὸ δημιούργημα ἄνευ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ. Εἰ οὖν ἀγέννητος ὁ δημιουργὸς, ἀγέννητον καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα. Εἰ δέ τις θέλοι λέγειν, ὅτι πρότερον μὲν ἦν ὁ δημιουργὸς, ὕστερον δὲ γέγονε τὸ δημιούργημα, καὶ ἄλλῳ περιπεσεῖται ἀπόπῳ. Εὑρεθήσεται γὰρ δυνάμει εἶναι λέγων τὸν δημιουργὸν, καὶ οὐχ ἐνεργείᾳ " ὅπερ οὐδὲν ἄλλο ἐστὶν ἢ τὸν Θεὸν ἀτελῇ λέγειν, καὶ πρὸς τούτοις οὐδὲν ἧττον συνυφίστασθαι τῷ δημιουργῷ τὸ δημιούργημα, δυνάμει ὃν καὶ τοῦτο ὥσπερ ὁ δημιουργὺς, ἁπανταχοῦ τῶν πρὸς τὶ ὑφισταμένων ἐπίσης. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ὁ δημιουργὸς δυνάμει, καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα δυνάμει" εἰ δὲ ὁ δημιουργὸς ἐνεργείᾳ, καὶ τέλειος, καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα ὁμοίως. Σαφῶς τοίνυν παντὶ δῆλον ὑπάρχει, τὸ συνυφίστασθαι τῷ δημιουργῷ, καθὰ δημιουργὸς, τὸ δημιούργημα. Ἔλεγχος τῆς ἁποχρίσεως οὐχ ὀρθῶς γεγενημένης. Ὡς δείξας ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις αὖποῦ ἀποχρίσεσι τὸν χόσμον ἀγέννητον, οὕτω καὶ ἐν τῇ παρούσῃ ἀποχρίσει ἐπαγγέλλεται δεῖξαι τὸν χόσμον ἀγέννητον " καίτοι ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις αὐτοῦ ἀποχρίσεσιν οὔτε ἐχ τῶν φανερῶν τε καὶ γνωρίμων τοῦ χόσμου ἐδογμάτισε τὴν ἀγεννησίαν, οὔτε διὰ τῆς ἀποδείξεως ταύτην ἔθηχεν, ἀλλὰ μόνον χατὰ τὴν οἰχείαν αὐθεντίαν τὸ δοχοῦν αὐτῷ ἀπεφήνατο. Ἐλθὼν δὲ εἰς τὴν παροῦσαν ταύτην ἀπόχρισιν, ἐν ἧ πειρᾶται δεῖξχι τὸν χόσμον ἀγέννητον, πρῶτον μέμνηται τῶν παλαιῶν, γεννητὸν εἰρηχότων τὸν χόσμον " οὗς δικαίας μέμψεως ἔλεξεν ἀξίους, γεννητὸν τὸν χόσμον εἰρηχότας, εἰ μὴ ταῖς ἑτέραις αὑτῶν φωναῖς τὰς οἰχείας αὑτῶν φωνὰς ἀνέτρεψαν λεγούσας τὸν χόσμον γεννητόν. Τοῦτο δὲ οὐ δικαίας ἐστὶ μέμψεως ἀπαλλαχτιχὸν, ἀλλὰ ποιητιχὸν μᾶλλον τῆς μεγάλης καὶ δικαίας μέμψεως, τὸ θεῖναι ἐπὶ τῆς τοῦ χόσμου γενέσεως τὴν γάσιν καὶ τὴν ἀπόφααιν, καὶ τὸ τοῖς οἰχείοις λόγοις μάχε-σθαι αὐτὸν ἑαυτῷ. Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν εἰρήσθω εἰς εγχον τοῦ μὴδικαίως χεχρῇσθαι τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον ταῖς ἀλλήλαις μαχομέναις φωναῖς πρὸς ἀπόδειξιν συπατιχὴν τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι ἀγέννητον. Ἡμεῖς δὲ ἱξετάσωμεν τὰς τῶν παλαιῶν ἐχείνων φωνὰς, ἐν αἷς ἐἐδειγμένως τὸν χόσμον ἀγέννητον ἀποφαίνουσι, χαθά ῥῆσιν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος. Ὅτι δὲ, φησὶ, καὶ ἐκ τούτου τοῦ 1όγου δείχνυται ἰχόσμος ἀγέγγητος, καὶ τοῦτο παντί που δῆλον. ὃν χόσμον γεγγητὸν χαλοῦσιν, εἰ μὲν ἐπιπολαίως τροσέχουσι τοῖς “λόγοις, μέμψοινγτο ἂν δικαίως εἰς ἰ᾿- Α τοὺς τοῦτο “έγοντας εἰ δὲ τὸ βάθος παρε χ είν, καὶ σαφῶς ἀγέννητον τούτους τὶν κόσμον ἀποφαιγομένους. Αὐτοὶ γὰρ «1έγοντες τήν τε παραδειγματιχὴν καὶ ποιητικὴν αἰτίαν ἀγέννη. τον εἶναι, δη λογότι καὶ τὸν κόσμον δημιούργημα τούτων ὄντα, σαφῶς ἀγέννητον ἀποφαίνουσιν. ΕἸ χεῖται τοῖς παλαιοῖς τὸ γεννητὸν εἶναι τὸν χύσμον, καὶ ἐπιπολαίως μὲν νοούμενον τὸ χείμενον μένει ἀμετάδλητον, βαθέως δὲ νοούμενον, εἰς τὸ ἀντιχείμενον μεταπίπτει, διὰ τί μὴ τὴν παραδειγματιχὴν τε καὶ ποιητικὴν αἰτίαν τὴν χειμένην τοῖς παλαιοῖς, ταῖς ὁμοίαις προσοχαῖς, τοῦ ἐπιπολαίως τῷ βαθέως χρησαμένου, εἰς ἀντιχείμενον μεταία)λομέναις χρησάμενος ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος, τὸν γεννητὶν χόσμον τὸν χείμενον τοῖς παλαιοῖς εἰς τὸν ἀγέννητον σ ἀπαλλάξῃ; Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ποιεῖν ἄτοπον, χρὴ ταῖς τῶν πραγμάτων φύσεσι νοῆσαι τῶν παλαιῶν τοὺς λόγους, καὶ μὴ ταῖς διαφόροις προσοχαῖς μεταθαλλουσεις τὰ χείμενα εἰς τὰ ἀντικείμενα. Εἰ ἄλλο τὸ παράδειγμι καὶ ἄλλο τὸ χατὰ τὸ παράδειγμα " ἁπλοῦν γὰρ τὸ παρόδειγμα, σύνθετον δὲ τὸ χατὰ τὸ παράδειγμα᾽ τὸ δ οὕτως ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ἐξ ἀνάγχης ἄλλοτε καὶ ἄλλοτε᾽ πὸ δὲ ἄλλοτε καὶ ἄλλοτε, πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον, οὐ δύναται ἅμα εἶναι τῇ φύσει" οὐχ ἄρα ἅμα τῇ φὐπ: τὸ παράδειγμα καὶ τὸ χατὰ τὸ παράδειγμα. Ὁ ἀποχρινάμενός ποτε μὲν χοινὸν δημιούργημα λέγει τὸν χόσμον τῆς τε παραδειγματιχῆς αἰτίας καὶ τῆς ποιητικῆς, καί φησι" Δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸν κόσμον δημιούργημα τούτων ὄντα " ποτὲ δὲ τῆς μὲν ποιητιχῇ; δημιούργημα, τῆς δὲ παραδειγματιχῆς εἰχόνα. Καὶ δῆλον ἐχ τούτου, ὅτι οὔτε τῷ δημιουργῷ πρὸς ἐστὶ, χαθὸ εἰχὼν ὁ χόασμος, οὔτε τῷ παραδείγματι, χαθὸ δημιούργημα. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τοῦτο, οὐχ ἄρα ἀληθὲς τὸ τούτων εἶναι δημιούργημα τὸν χόσμον. Εἰ τῷ ταραδείγματι δημιουργεῖ δημιουργὸς τὸν χόσμον, βιυλύμενος αὑτὸν δημιουργεῖ “ ἀλλ᾽ εἰ τῷ εἶναι αὑτὸν δ μιουργεῖ, περιττὸν τὸ παράδειγμα, τοῦ εἶναι τὸν θεὸν ἀρχοῦντος πρὸς ποίησιν τοῦ ποιϑυμένου, καὶ παράγει τὸ βούλημα. Οὐ γὰρ γίνεται βουλητὰ ἃ καὶ μὴ βὸνλομένου τοῦ ποιοῦντος ἐγίνετο. Τοιοῦτον γὰρ τὸ ἔργον τῶν τῷ εἶναι ποιούντων. Ὁ Θεὸς μὲν αὐτός ἐστιν ἀγέννητος, τὸ δὲ παράδειγμα ἐγέννησεν ἐχ τῆς ἑαυτῶ ἴσην οἱ Ὦ διανοίας, τὸν δὲ χόσμον ἐδημιούργησεν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης οἱ χατὰ τὸ παράδειγμα. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ χατὰ τὸν ἀποχρινὴ" μενον, ἐπειδὴ δημιούργημα τοῦ ἀγεννήτου δημίουῦγοῦ ἐστιν ὁ χόσμος, διὰ τοῦτο καὶ αὐτὸς ἀγέννητός ἐστιν, ἔσται ἄρα καὶ τὸ παράδειγμα ἀγέννητον, ἐπεὶ γέννημα τοῦ ἀγεννήτου ἐστίν. Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τὸ λέγειν ἀγέννητον τὸ γέννημα, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ λέγειν ἀγέν᾽ τὸν τὸ γεννητόν. Εἰ διὰ τὸ εἶνα: τὸν δημιουργὸν ἀγέννητον, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα εἶναι ἀγέννη, τον, δῆλον, ὅτι τούτῳ τῷ τρόπῳ ἀνάγχη εἶναι τὶ ἀδημιούργητον τὸ δημιούργημα " ἀδημιούργητος τὴ ὁ δημιουργός. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἄτοπον, ἄτοκον ἄρα καὶ νο βάμενον. οἱ χατὰ τὴν κα ᾿ τὸν ἀγέννητον..... εἰς τὸν γεν" νητόν. υργοῦ ἤγουν τοῦ γεννητοῦ λέξει μόνῃ διαφέ- ᾿» πράγματι δὲ οὐ διαφέρει" διὸ χαθόλου ἀντιστρέι ἀλλήλοις διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὰ ἐπίσης. Εἴ τι γὰρ γεντὸν, τοῦτο ἀξ ἀνάγχης καὶ δημιουργητόν - καὶ εἴ δημιουργητὸν, τοῦτο ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ γεννητόν. λλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ ἀδύνατόν ἐστι τὸν χόσμον εἶναι ἀγέντὸν καὶ γεννητόν’ ἐπὶ παντὸς γὰρ ἣ τὴν φάσιν ἡθῇ ἢ τὴν ἀπόφασιν" πῶς ἄρα τὸν χόσμον (ειν τὸν χόσμον ἀγέννητον. Τὸ δημιουργητὸν δη- Αὶ οὐφίοι- Ὡσῃι. δυνατὸν εἶναι δημιουργητὸν καὶ ἀγέννητον; Τὸ δὶς ιας τὸ αὐτὸ ἐν ἄλλῳ, ἐξ ἀνάγχης ἄλλοτε καὶ ἄλλοτε - οἷον τὸ παράδειγμά ἐστιν ἐν τῷ Θεῷ καὶ ἐν τῇ ἢ καὶ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ μὲν ἀποίητον, ποιητὸν δὲ ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ" καὶ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ μὲν οὐ χόσμος, ἀλλὰ τοῦ χόσμου ἰράδειγμα, ἐν πῇ ὕλῃ δὲ χόσμος. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ἄλλοτε καὶ ἄλλοτε, καὶ ἄλλως καὶ ἄλλως, ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ πρόρον καὶ ὕστερον᾽ εἰ δὲ πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον, δηλονότι οὐ συναΐῖδιον. ὅ. Τοῖς παλαιοῖς ἀποδέδειχται τὰ καλούμενα "ὁὀς τι ἅμα τῇ φύσει ὑπάρχειν. Ἐπεὶ οὖν ἢ τε κὼν πρὸς τὸ παράδειγμα, καὶ τὸ παράδειγμα Β ἐχεπιρίαν εἰ ρὸς τὴν εἰχόνα, καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα πρὸς τὸν μεουργὸν;, καὶ ὁ δημιουργὸς πρὸς τὴν εἰκόνα ἱμιούργημα, ἅμα τῇ φύσει τα τοιαῦτα ὑπάρ- Ὡς ΕἸ τοίνυν ἀγέννητος ὁ δημιουργὸς καὶ τὸ πράδειγμα, ἀγέννητος καὶ ὁ κόσμος, τοῦ μὲν ἀραδείγματος εἰχὼν ὧν, τοῦ δὲ δημιουργοῦ δηιούργημα. Οἷς παλαιοῖς ἀποδέδεικται τὰ πρός τι μα τῇ φύσει, αὐτοῖς ἀποδέδοται τῆς εἰχόνος ὁ λό- Εἰχών, φησὶν, ἐστὶν, ἧς ἡ γένεσις διὸ μιμήσεως. λλλὰ εἰ κατὰ τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον ἀγέννητός ἐστιν χόσμος, δηλονότι ἀπώλεσεν ὁ χόσμος τῆς εἰχόνος ὁ ὄνομα" καὶ τὸ ὄνομα καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα. Ἐν ἀγεννηἰᾳ γὰρ ἀδύνατον τῷ χόσμῳ σώξειν τῆς εἰκόνος τὸν ἦγον. Ὁ λέγων τὸ δημιούργημα ἀγέννητον, ἐπειδὴ δημιουργὸς αὐτοῦ ἀγέννητός ἔστιν, ὀφείλει καὶ δημιούργητον λέγειν τὸ δημιούργημα, ἐπειδὴ ὁ δηἀρ ἀλλήλοις ἐξ ἀνάγχης, τῷ μὲν ἀγεννήτῳ τὸ ἀδημούργητον, καὶ τῷ ἀδημιουργήτῳ τὸ ἀγέννητον. Εἰ ἃ τοῦτο ἄτοπον, ἄτοπον ἄρα καὶ τὸ λέγειν δημιούρμα ἀγέννητον. Εἰ ἅμα τῇ φύσει τὰ πρός τι, καὶ τὰ τοῦτο ἀνάγχη συναγέννητον εἶναι τῷ δημιουργῷ ὃ δημιούργημα, καθὰ τῷ ἀποχριναμένῳ δοχεῖ, νάγχη ἄρα τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον συναγέννητον λέγειν ὃ ἀγέννητον τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ " πρός τι γὰρ καὶ αὐτά ἐστι, πρὸς γὰρ τὸ γεννητὸν τὸ ἀγέννητον, καὶ τρὸς τὸ ἀγέννητον τὸ γεννητόν, Εἰ δὲ, τοῦ γεννητοῦ ιὲν οὐχ ὄντος, δυνάμει ἐστὶ τὸ ἀγέννητον ἀγέννητον, εἰ ορὶ εὶς ορὶ ντος δὲ τοῦ γεννητοῦ, ἐνεργείᾳ ἐστὶν ἀγέννητον τὸ Ὁ ἰγέννητον “ ἀνάγχη ἄρα καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ, καὶ ἰοῦ δημιουργήματος, καὶ τοῦ παραδείγματος, καὶ τῆς ἰἰχόνος τοῦτο ὡσαύτως νοεῖν " καὶ οὐδὲν ἄτοπον συμβαίνει, Ἣν γὰρ ἔχει φύσιν τὸ πρός τι κατὰ τὸν δη- Μουργὸν καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα, τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχει καὶ κατὰ τὸ γεννητὸν καὶ ἀγέννητον. Καὶ τὸ πρῶτον καὶ ἧστερον τῶν πρός τί ἔστιν. Πρὸς γὰρ τὸ πρῶτον τὸ ὕστερον, καὶ πρὸς τὸ ὕστερον τὸ πρῶτον, καὶ ἅμα εἰσὶ τῇ φύσει δυνάμει, ἣ τῇ φύσει ἐνεργείᾳ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ἀπόφασιν εἶναι δεῖ. Πρῶτος μὲν γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς, ὕστερον. Εἰ δὲ χωρὶς τοῦ ποτὲ μὲν δυνάμει, ποτὲ αἰϊφυδπάο Δεῖν) πιὰ Α ὕστερον δὲ τὸ γεννητόν " γαί ἐστιν, ὡς χατὰ τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον τὸ δημιούργημα συναγέννητόν ἔστι τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ δημιουργῷ, ἐπειδὴ πρός τι ἔστι καὶ ἅμα τῇ φύσει, ἔσται ἄρα τούτῳ τῷ τρόπῳ καὶ τὸ γεννητὸν συναγέννητον τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ θεῷ, πρός τι, ἅμα τῇ φύσει τὸ πρότερον καὶ δὲ ἐνεργείᾳ, ἀδύνατόν ἐστι τὸ πρῶτον καὶ ὕστερον εἶναι ἅμα τῇ φύσε:" οὐδ᾽ ἄρα τὸ δημιούργημα συναῖδιόν ἐστι τῷ δημιουργῷ, οὔτε ἡ εἰχὼν τῷ παραδείγματι. είτε τείαι ἶσα εἷς δε: Ὅτι δὲ τὰ πρός τι ἅμα τῇ φύσει ὑπάρχει, σαφῶς πᾶσιν ἀποδέδεικται, καὶ ὡμολόγηται, καὶ αὐτόθεν ῥᾷδιον γινώσκειν. Τὸ γὰρ δεξιὸν καὶ τὸ ἀριστερὸν τῶν πρός τι. Ὥσπερ οὖν οὐκ ἐνδέχεται τὸ δεξιὸν εἶναι μὴ ὄντος τοῦ ἀριστεροῦ, μηδὲ τὸ ἀριστερὸν ἐκτὸς τοῦ δεξιοῦ, οὕτως οὐκ ἐνδέχεται τὸν δημιουργὸν εἶναι ἄνευ τοῦ δημιουργήματος, ον Ποῖ (μους ὁ δημιουργὸς, ἀγέννητον καὶ τὸ δη:. μιούργημα. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ, ὥσπερ κατὰ τὴν αὐτὴν οὐσίαν ὑπῆρχε τὸ δεξιὸν καὶ τὸ ἀριστερὸν ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ μέρει πρὸς ἄλληλα, οὕτως ὑπῆρχε καὶ ὁ δημιουργὸς καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα κατὰ τὴν αὐτὴν οὐσίαν ἕν τῷ ὅλῳ μέρει πρὸς ἄλληλα, εἶχεν ἂν χώραν τὸ ὑπόδειγμα, ᾧ χρησάμενος ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος ἐπειρᾶτο δεῖξαι συναγέννητον τῷ δημιουργῷ τὸ δημιούργημα" εἰ ἃ τὸ μὲν δεξιὸν καὶ τὸ ἀριστερὸν κατὰ τὴν αὐτὴν οὐ-. σίαν ἐστὶν ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ μέρει πρὸς ἄλληλα" ὁ δὲ δημιουργὸς καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα οὐχ ἔστι τοιοῦτον " δῆλον, ὅτι ἀνοιχείῳ ὑποδείγματι ἐχρήσατο ὁ ἀποκρινάμενος, πρὸς τὴν φύσιν τοῦ πράγματος μηδεμίαν ἀν:λογίαν ἔχοντι πρὸς τὸ ὑποδειχνύμενον. Τῶν πρόςτι τὰ μὲν ἀλλήλων λέγονται ὅπερ λέγονται " οἷον ὁ πατὴρ τοῦ υἱοῦ λέγεται πατὴρ, καὶ ὁ νἱὸς τοῦ πατρὸς λέγεται υἱός" τὰ δὲ οὐλέγονται ἀλλήλωνδπερ λέγονται, ὡς τὸ εὐθὺ καὶ τὸ περιφερές ὧν ἔστι χοινὸν τὸ ποτὲ μὲν δυνάμει λέγεσθαι θάτερον ὅπερ λέγονται, ποτὲ δὲ ἐνεργείξ "τὰ δὲ ἀμφότερα ἀεὶ ἣ δυνάμει ἐστὶν ἢ ἐνεργείᾳ, ὡς τὸ χοῖλον καὶ τὸ χυρτόν᾽ τὰ δὲ ἀεὶ ἐνεργείᾳ, ὡς τὸ ὅνω καὶ χάτω. Τούτων οὐσῶν τῶν πρός τι τῶν διαιρέσεων, ὅταν βουλώμεθά τινος ζητουμένου λῦσαι τὸ ἄπορον διὰ τοῦ πρός τι, χρὴ πρῶτον καταμαθεῖν, ποίας διαιρέσεως τῶν πρός τί ἔστι τὸ ζητούμενον " εἶθ᾽ οὕτως χατὰ τὴν φύσιν τῆς διαιρέσεως χατασχευάζειν τὶν ἀναλογίαν, ἣν ἔχει τὸ ὑπόδειγμα πρὸς τὸ ὑτό. δεικνύμενον εἰ δὲ μή γε, εὑρεθήσεται τὸ ὑτό- Ὁ δειγμα ἀνοίκειον καὶ τὸ ἄπορον ἄλυτον. Εἰ ὁ δημιουργὺς καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα τῶν πρός τί ἔστι τῶν ἀλλήλων λεγομένων ὅπερ λέγονται " (δημιουργοῦ γὰρ τὸ δημιούργημα καὶ τοῦ δημιουργῆματος ὁ δημιουργός} ὁ δὲ ἀποχρινάμενος, βονλόμενος ὑποδείγματι δεῖξαι συναγέννητον τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ τὸ γεννητὸν, ἔλαθεν εἰς τὴν τούτου δεῖξιν τὸ πρός τι τῶν ἀλλήλων μὴ μένων" (τὸ γὰρ δεξιὸν οὐ λέγεται τοῦ ἀριστεροῦ, οὔτε τὸ ἀριστερὸν τοῦ δεξιοῦ ") δῆλός ἔστιν, ὅτι ἀνοιχείῳ ὑποδείγματι ἐχρήσατο κατὰ τὴν φύσιν τοῦ δειχνυμένου, ἀναλογίαν οὖκ ἔχοντι λυτιχὴν ἀτ τὸ ζητουμένου πρὸς τὸ ὑποδειχνύμενον. Εἰ δέ τις θέλει.έγοιν, ὅτε πρότερον μὲν ἦν αὶ ὅ. δὲ δημιουργὸς, ὕστερον δὲ γέγονε τὸ δημιούργηα, καὶ ἄλλῳ τεριπεσεῖται ἀτόπῳ. Εὑρεθήσεται ἂρ δυνάμει εἶναι λέγων τὸν δημιουργὸν καὶ οὐκ νεργείᾳ (ὅπερ οὐδὲν ἄ.1.1ο ἐστὶν ἣ τὸν Θεὸν ἁτειϊῆ ἔχειν)" καὶ πρὸς τούτοις οὐδὲν ἧττον συνυρίταται τῷ δημιουργῷ τὸ δημιούργημα, δυνάμει γ καὶ αὐτὸ ὥσπερ ὁ δημιουργὸς, ἁπανταχοῦ ὧν πρός τι ὑφισταμένων ἐπίσης. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ὁ πἡμιουργὸς δυνάμει, καὶ τὸ δημιούργημα δυνάεἰ" εἰ δὲ ὁ δημιουργὸς ἐνεργδίᾳ καὶ τέϊλειος, ὶ τὸ δημιούργημα ὁμοίως. Σαφῶς τοίνυν παγτὶ ἥλον ὑπάρχει τὸ συνυφίστασθαι τῷ δημιουργῷ, τὸ δημιουργὸς, τὸ δημιούργημα. Εἰ, ὥσπερ πρὸς ) δημιούργημα τὴν χατὰ τὸ πρός τι σχέσιν ἔχει ὁ ορὶ βεΐμην ὡς ὡς δημιουργὸς, οὕτως ἔχει τὴν αὐτὴν χατὰ τὸ Β ρός τι σχέσιν καὶ πρὸς τὸ γεννητὸν ὡς ἀγέννητος, ἢ πρὸς τὰ ὕστερα ὡς πρῶτος, καὶ οὐδὲν ἀτελὲς αι οὔτε ἐν τῇ ἀγεννησίᾳ αὑτοῦ οὔτε ἐν τῇ πρωτείᾳ ἱποῦ (οὐδενὶ γὰρ λόγῳ δυνατὸν εἰπεῖν τὸν Θεὸν γέννητον ἀτελῇ ἢ πρῶτον ἀτελῆ, διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτόν στε δυνάμει ἀμφότερα, ἀγέννητόν τε καὶ πρῶτον )" πως οὐχ ἐνδέχεται ἁτελῇ εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν, πρότερον πα δυνάμει δημιουργόν. Εἰ δὲ διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὑτὸν ρῶτον μὲν δυνάμει δημιουργὸν, ὕστερον δὲ ἕνερεχ, διαθάλλεται εἰς ἀτέλειαν, ἀνάγκη ἄρα καὶ διὰ ) εἶναι αὐτὸν πρῶτον μὲν δυνάμει ἀγέννητόν τε καὶ ρῶτου, ὕστερον δὲ ἐνεργείᾳ, διαδληθῆναι αὐτὸν εἰς τέλειαν. Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τὸ διαδάλλειν τὸν Θεὸν ἐπὶ τῇ τλείς τῆς ἀγεννησίας τε καὶ πρωτείας, ἄτοπον ἄρα αἱ τὸ διαδάλλειν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῇ ἀτελείᾳ τῆς δημιουροηΐαι Πατὶ ιχῆς αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως, διὰ τὸ μὴ ἅμα τῷ εἶναι αὑτὸν πεποιηχέναι τὸν χόσμον, ἀλλὰ ὕστερον, ὅτε ἑφούτὸ, Οὐχ ἐνδέχεται γὰρ τὸν χατά τινα τοῦ πρός τι σχέσιν ἀτελῇ ὄντα μὴ χατὰ τὰς λοιπὰς πάσας τοῦ Ρός τι σχέσεις ὁμοίως εἶναι ἀτελῇ.

Ei adynaton tǭ prōēn men ouch onti, hysteron de onti, synaïdion einai tǭ aei onti, pōs, ei gennētos ho chosmos, synaïdios esti para tǭ Theǭ? ti men adynaton to enchronon (touto gar sēmai nei to palai men mē on, hysteron de hon") aïdion einai kai synaïdion tǭ aei onti, dēlon “ hoti de kai ech toutou tou logon deichnytai ho chosmos agennētos, kai touto panti pon dēlon. ᾿All᾽ ei tis etheloi legein hōs tines tōn palaiōn ton chosmon gennēton chalousin, ei men epipolaiōs schepsointo tous logous, mempsointo an dikaiōs tous touto legontas " ei de to bathos Ho sōsin achridōs tōn lechthentōn, heurēsousin achrioōs Tous «iogous. ϑis dpiopaanie B? kai saphōs agennēton toutous ton chosmon apophainomenous, Autoi gar legontes tēn te paradeigmatichēn kai tēn poiētichēn aitian agennēton einai, dēlonoti kai ton chosmon, dēmiourgēma toutōn onta, saphōs agennēton apophainousi. Tois gar palaiois apodedeichtai ta chaloumena pros ti hama tę̄ physei hyparchein. Epei oun ē te eichōn pros to paradeigma, kai to paradeigma pros tēn eichona, kai to dēmiourgēmx pros ton dēmiourgon, kai ho dēmiourgos pros to dēmiourgēma, hama tę̄ physei hyparxei. Ei toïnyn agenogois. nētos ho dēmiourgos, kai to paradeigma agennēton, A ho chosmos tou men paradeigmatos eichōn hōn, tou de dēmiourgou dēmiourgēma. Hoti de ta pros ti hama tę̄ physei hyparchei, saphōs pasin apodedeichtai kai hōmylogētai, kai autothen rhadion ginōschein " to gar. dexion kai aristeron tōn pros ti. "Hōsper oun ouch endechetai dexion einai mē ontos tou aristerou, mēde to aristeron ektos tou dexiou" houtōs ouch endechetai ton dēmiourgon einai aneu tou dēmiourgēmatos, hē to dēmiourgēma aneu tou dēmiourgou. Ei oun agennētos ho dēmiourgos, agennēton kai to dēmiourgēma. Ei de tis theloi legein, hoti proteron men ēn ho dēmiourgos, hysteron de gegone to dēmiourgēma, kai allǭ peripeseitai apopǭ. Heurethēsetai gar dynamei einai legōn ton dēmiourgon, kai ouch energeią " hoper ouden allo estin ē ton Theon atelę̄ legein, kai pros toutois ouden hētton synyphistasthai tǭ dēmiourgǭ to dēmiourgēma, dynamei hon kai touto hōsper ho dēmiourgys, hapantachou tōn pros ti hyphistamenōn episēs. Ei men oun ho dēmiourgos dynamei, kai to dēmiourgēma dynamei" ei de ho dēmiourgos energeią, kai teleios, kai to dēmiourgēma homoiōs. Saphōs toinyn panti dēlon hyparchei, to synyphistasthai tǭ dēmiourgǭ, katha dēmiourgos, to dēmiourgēma. Elenchos tēs hapochriseōs ouch orthōs gegenēmenēs. Hōs deixas ho apochrinamenos en tais allais aupou apochrisesi ton chosmon agennēton, houtō kai en tę̄ parousę̄ apochrisei epangelletai deixai ton chosmon agennēton " kaitoi en tais allais autou apochrisesin oute ech tōn phanerōn te kai gnōrimōn tou chosmou edogmatise tēn agennēsian, oute dia tēs apodeixeōs tautēn ethēchen, alla monon chata tēn oicheian authentian to dochoun autǭ apephēnato. Elthōn de eis tēn parousan tautēn apochrisin, en hē peiratai deixchi ton chosmon agennēton, prōton memnētai tōn palaiōn, gennēton eirēchotōn ton chosmon " hous dikaias mempseōs elexen axious, gennēton ton chosmon eirēchotas, ei mē tais heterais hautōn phōnais tas oicheias hautōn phōnas anetrepsan legousas ton chosmon gennēton. Touto de ou dikaias esti mempseōs apallachtichon, alla poiētichon mallon tēs megalēs kai dikaias mempseōs, to theinai epi tēs tou chosmou geneseōs tēn gasin kai tēn apophaain, kai to tois oicheiois logois mache-sthai auton heautǭ. Kai tauta men eirēsthō eis enchon tou mēdikaiōs chechrę̄sthai ton apochrinamenon tais allēlais machomenais phōnais pros apodeixin sypatichēn tou ton kosmon einai agennēton. Hēmeis de hixetasōmen tas tōn palaiōn echeinōn phōnas, en hais eedeigmenōs ton chosmon agennēton apophainousi, chatha rhēsin ho apochrinamenos. Hoti de, phēsi, kai ek toutou tou 1ogou deichnytai ichosmos agengētos, kai touto panti pou dēlon. hon chosmon gengēton chalousin, ei men epipolaiōs trosechousi tois “logois, mempsoingto an dikaiōs eis i᾿- A tous touto “egontas ei de to bathos pare ch ein, kai saphōs agennēton toutous tin kosmon apophaigomenous. Autoi gar «1egontes tēn te paradeigmatichēn kai poiētikēn aitian agennē. ton einai, dē logoti kai ton kosmon dēmiourgēma toutōn onta, saphōs agennēton apophainousin. EI cheitai tois palaiois to gennēton einai ton chysmon, kai epipolaiōs men nooumenon to cheimenon menei ametadlēton, batheōs de nooumenon, eis to anticheimenon metapiptei, dia ti mē tēn paradeigmatichēn te kai poiētikēn aitian tēn cheimenēn tois palaiois, tais homoiais prosochais, tou epipolaiōs tǭ batheōs chrēsamenou, eis anticheimenon metaia)lomenais chrēsamenos ho apochrinamenos, ton gennētin chosmon ton cheimenon tois palaiois eis ton agennēton s apallaxę̄? Ei de touto poiein atopon, chrē tais tōn pragmatōn physesi noēsai tōn palaiōn tous logous, kai mē tais diaphorois prosochais metathallouseis ta cheimena eis ta antikeimena. Ei allo to paradeigmi kai allo to chata to paradeigma " haploun gar to parodeigma, syntheton de to chata to paradeigma᾽ to d houtōs allo kai allo ex ananchēs allote kai allote᾽ po de allote kai allote, proteron kai hysteron, ou dynatai hama einai tę̄ physei" ouch ara hama tę̄ phyp: to paradeigma kai to chata to paradeigma. Ho apochrinamenos pote men choinon dēmiourgēma legei ton chosmon tēs te paradeigmatichēs aitias kai tēs poiētikēs, kai phēsi" Dēlon hoti kai ton kosmon dēmiourgēma toutōn onta " pote de tēs men poiētichę̄? dēmiourgēma, tēs de paradeigmatichēs eichona. Kai dēlon ech toutou, hoti oute tǭ dēmiourgǭ pros esti, chatho eichōn ho choasmos, oute tǭ paradeigmati, chatho dēmiourgēma. ᾿All᾽ ei touto, ouch ara alēthes to toutōn einai dēmiourgēma ton chosmon. Ei tǭ taradeigmati dēmiourgei dēmiourgos ton chosmon, biylymenos hauton dēmiourgei “ all᾽ ei tǭ einai hauton d miourgei, peritton to paradeigma, tou einai ton theon archountos pros poiēsin tou poiϑymenou, kai paragei to boulēma. Ou gar ginetai boulēta ha kai mē bonlomenou tou poiountos egineto. Toiouton gar to ergon tōn tǭ einai poiountōn. Ho Theos men autos estin agennētos, to de paradeigma egennēsen ech tēs heautō isēn hoi Ō dianoias, ton de chosmon edēmiourgēsen ek tēs hylēs hoi chata to paradeigma. ᾿All᾽ ei chata ton apochrinē" menon, epeidē dēmiourgēma tou agennētou dēmiouygou estin ho chosmos, dia touto kai autos agennētos estin, estai ara kai to paradeigma agennēton, epei gennēma tou agennētou estin. Ei de atopon to legein agennēton to gennēma, atopon ara kai to legein agen᾽ ton to gennēton. Ei dia to eina: ton dēmiourgon agennēton, anankē kai to dēmiourgēma einai agennē, ton, dēlon, hoti toutǭ tǭ tropǭ ananchē einai ti adēmiourgēton to dēmiourgēma " adēmiourgētos tē ho dēmiourgos. Ei de touto atopon, atokon ara kai no bamenon. hoi chata tēn ka ᾿ ton agennēton..... eis ton gen" nēton. yrgou ēgoun tou gennētou lexei monę̄ diaphe- ᾿» pragmati de ou diapherei" dio chatholou antistrei allēlois dia to einai auta episēs. Ei ti gar genton, touto ax ananchēs kai dēmiourgēton - kai ei dēmiourgēton, touto ex anankēs kai gennēton. ll᾽ epeidē adynaton esti ton chosmon einai agenton kai gennēton’ epi pantos gar hē tēn phasin hēthę̄ ē tēn apophasin" pōs ara ton chosmon (ein ton chosmon agennēton. To dēmiourgēton dē- Ai ouphioi- Hōsę̄i. dynaton einai dēmiourgēton kai agennēton? To dis ias to auto en allǭ, ex ananchēs allote kai allote - hoion to paradeigma estin en tǭ Theǭ kai en tę̄ ē kai en tǭ Theǭ men apoiēton, poiēton de en tę̄ hylę̄" kai en tǭ Theǭ men ou chosmos, alla tou chosmou iradeigma, en pę̄ hylę̄ de chosmos. ᾿All᾽ ei men allote kai allote, kai allōs kai allōs, ex ananchēs kai proron kai hysteron᾽ ei de proteron kai hysteron, dēlonoti ou synaïidion. ho. Tois palaiois apodedeichtai ta kaloumena "hoos ti hama tę̄ physei hyparchein. Epei oun ē te kōn pros to paradeigma, kai to paradeigma B echepirian ei ros tēn eichona, kai to dēmiourgēma pros ton meourgon?, kai ho dēmiourgos pros tēn eikona himiourgēma, hama tę̄ physei ta toiauta hypar- Hōs EI toinyn agennētos ho dēmiourgos kai to pradeigma, agennētos kai ho kosmos, tou men aradeigmatos eichōn hōn, tou de dēmiourgou dēiourgēma. Hois palaiois apodedeiktai ta pros ti ma tę̄ physei, autois apodedotai tēs eichonos ho lo- Eichōn, phēsin, estin, hēs hē genesis dio mimēseōs. llla ei kata ton apochrinamenon agennētos estin chosmos, dēlonoti apōlesen ho chosmos tēs eichonos ho onoma" kai to onoma kai to pragma. En agennēią gar adynaton tǭ chosmǭ sōxein tēs eikonos ton ēgon. Ho legōn to dēmiourgēma agennēton, epeidē dēmiourgos autou agennētos estin, opheilei kai dēmiourgēton legein to dēmiourgēma, epeidē ho dēar allēlois ex ananchēs, tǭ men agennētǭ to adēmourgēton, kai tǭ adēmiourgētǭ to agennēton. Ei ha touto atopon, atopon ara kai to legein dēmiourma agennēton. Ei hama tę̄ physei ta pros ti, kai ta touto ananchē synagennēton einai tǭ dēmiourgǭ ho dēmiourgēma, katha tǭ apochrinamenǭ dochei, nanchē ara ton auton tropon synagennēton legein ho agennēton tǭ agennētǭ " pros ti gar kai auta esti, pros gar to gennēton to agennēton, kai tros to agennēton to gennēton, Ei de, tou gennētou ien ouch ontos, dynamei esti to agennēton agennēton, ei ori eis ori ntos de tou gennētou, energeią estin agennēton to Ho igennēton “ ananchē ara kai epi tou dēmiourgou, kai iou dēmiourgēmatos, kai tou paradeigmatos, kai tēs iichonos touto hōsautōs noein " kai ouden atopon symbainei, Hēn gar echei physin to pros ti kata ton dē- Mourgon kai to dēmiourgēma, tēn autēn echei kai kata to gennēton kai agennēton. Kai to prōton kai hēsteron tōn pros ti estin. Pros gar to prōton to hysteron, kai pros to hysteron to prōton, kai hama eisi tę̄ physei dynamei, hē tę̄ physei energeią. ᾿All᾽ ei apophasin einai dei. Prōtos men gar ho Theos, hysteron. Ei de chōris tou pote men dynamei, pote aiïphydpao Dein) pia A hysteron de to gennēton " gai estin, hōs chata ton apochrinamenon to dēmiourgēma synagennēton esti tǭ agennētǭ dēmiourgǭ, epeidē pros ti esti kai hama tę̄ physei, estai ara toutǭ tǭ tropǭ kai to gennēton synagennēton tǭ agennētǭ theǭ, pros ti, hama tę̄ physei to proteron kai de energeią, adynaton esti to prōton kai hysteron einai hama tę̄ physe:" oud᾽ ara to dēmiourgēma synaidion esti tǭ dēmiourgǭ, oute hē eichōn tǭ paradeigmati. eite teiai isa heis de: Hoti de ta pros ti hama tę̄ physei hyparchei, saphōs pasin apodedeiktai, kai hōmologētai, kai autothen rhądion ginōskein. To gar dexion kai to aristeron tōn pros ti. Hōsper oun ouk endechetai to dexion einai mē ontos tou aristerou, mēde to aristeron ektos tou dexiou, houtōs ouk endechetai ton dēmiourgon einai aneu tou dēmiourgēmatos, on Poi (mous ho dēmiourgos, agennēton kai to dē:. miourgēma. Ei men gar, hōsper kata tēn autēn ousian hypērche to dexion kai to aristeron en tǭ holǭ merei pros allēla, houtōs hypērche kai ho dēmiourgos kai to dēmiourgēma kata tēn autēn ousian hen tǭ holǭ merei pros allēla, eichen an chōran to hypodeigma, hǭ chrēsamenos ho apochrinamenos epeirato deixai synagennēton tǭ dēmiourgǭ to dēmiourgēma" ei ha to men dexion kai to aristeron kata tēn autēn ou-. sian estin en tǭ holǭ merei pros allēla" ho de dēmiourgos kai to dēmiourgēma ouch esti toiouton " dēlon, hoti anoicheiǭ hypodeigmati echrēsato ho apokrinamenos, pros tēn physin tou pragmatos mēdemian an:logian echonti pros to hypodeichnymenon. Tōn prosti ta men allēlōn legontai hoper legontai " hoion ho patēr tou huiou legetai patēr, kai ho nios tou patros legetai huios" ta de oulegontai allēlōndper legontai, hōs to euthy kai to peripheres hōn esti choinon to pote men dynamei legesthai thateron hoper legontai, pote de energeix "ta de amphotera aei hē dynamei estin ē energeią, hōs to choilon kai to chyrton᾽ ta de aei energeią, hōs to honō kai chatō. Toutōn ousōn tōn pros ti tōn diaireseōn, hotan boulōmetha tinos zētoumenou lysai to aporon dia tou pros ti, chrē prōton katamathein, poias diaireseōs tōn pros ti esti to zētoumenon " eith᾽ houtōs chata tēn physin tēs diaireseōs chatascheuazein tin analogian, hēn echei to hypodeigma pros to hyto. deiknymenon ei de mē ge, heurethēsetai to hyto- Ho deigma anoikeion kai to aporon alyton. Ei ho dēmiourgys kai to dēmiourgēma tōn pros ti esti tōn allēlōn legomenōn hoper legontai " (dēmiourgou gar to dēmiourgēma kai tou dēmiourgēmatos ho dēmiourgos} ho de apochrinamenos, bonlomenos hypodeigmati deixai synagennēton tǭ agennētǭ to gennēton, elathen eis tēn toutou deixin to pros ti tōn allēlōn mē menōn" (to gar dexion ou legetai tou aristerou, oute to aristeron tou dexiou ") dēlos estin, hoti anoicheiǭ hypodeigmati echrēsato kata tēn physin tou deichnymenou, analogian ouk echonti lytichēn at to zētoumenou pros to hypodeichnymenon. Ei de tis thelei.egoin, hote proteron men ēn ai ho. de dēmiourgos, hysteron de gegone to dēmiourgēa, kai allǭ teripeseitai atopǭ. Heurethēsetai ar dynamei einai legōn ton dēmiourgon kai ouk nergeią (hoper ouden a.1.1o estin hē ton Theon hateiïē echein)" kai pros toutois ouden hētton synyritatai tǭ dēmiourgǭ to dēmiourgēma, dynamei g kai auto hōsper ho dēmiourgos, hapantachou hōn pros ti hyphistamenōn episēs. Ei men oun ho pēmiourgos dynamei, kai to dēmiourgēma dynaei" ei de ho dēmiourgos energdią kai teïleios, i to dēmiourgēma homoiōs. Saphōs toinyn pagti hēlon hyparchei to synyphistasthai tǭ dēmiourgǭ, to dēmiourgos, to dēmiourgēma. Ei, hōsper pros ) dēmiourgēma tēn chata to pros ti schesin echei ho ori beïmēn hōs hōs dēmiourgos, houtōs echei tēn autēn chata to B ros ti schesin kai pros to gennēton hōs agennētos, ē pros ta hystera hōs prōtos, kai ouden ateles ai oute en tę̄ agennēsią hautou oute en tę̄ prōteią hipou (oudeni gar logǭ dynaton eipein ton Theon gennēton atelę̄ ē prōton atelē, dia to einai auton ste dynamei amphotera, agennēton te kai prōton )" pōs ouch endechetai hatelę̄ einai ton Theon, proteron pa dynamei dēmiourgon. Ei de dia to einai hauton rōton men dynamei dēmiourgon, hysteron de henerech, diathalletai eis ateleian, anankē ara kai dia ) einai auton prōton men dynamei agennēton te kai rōtou, hysteron de energeią, diadlēthēnai auton eis teleian. Ei de atopon to diadallein ton Theon epi tę̄ tleis tēs agennēsias te kai prōteias, atopon ara hai to diadallein auton epi tę̄ ateleią tēs dēmiouroēïai Pati ichēs autou dynameōs, dia to mē hama tǭ einai hauton pepoiēchenai ton chosmon, alla hysteron, hote hephouto, Ouch endechetai gar ton chata tina tou pros ti schesin atelę̄ onta mē chata tas loipas pasas tou Ros ti scheseis homoiōs einai atelę̄.

[Christian question 4] If it is impossible for what formerly was not but later is to be co-eternal with what always is, how, if the world is begotten, is it co-eternal with God?

[Greek answer] That it is impossible for what is temporal (for this is what “formerly not being but later being” means) to be eternal and co-eternal with what always is, is clear; and that from this argument too the world is shown to be unbegotten is surely clear to everyone. But if someone should wish to say that some of the ancients call the world begotten: if people examined their words superficially, they would justly blame those who say this; but if they considered accurately the depth of what was said, they would find these men declaring accurately and clearly that the world is unbegotten. For when they say that the exemplary cause and the efficient cause are unbegotten, they clearly declare that the world too, being their product, is unbegotten. For the ancients have demonstrated that what are called relatives exist simultaneously by nature. Since, then, the image is relative to the exemplar and the exemplar to the image, and the product to the craftsman and the craftsman to the product, they will exist simultaneously by nature. If, then, the craftsman is unbegotten and the exemplar unbegotten, so is the world, being the image of the exemplar and the product of the craftsman. That relatives exist simultaneously by nature has been clearly demonstrated and agreed by all, and it is easy to see at once; for right and left are relatives. Just as there cannot be a right if there is no left, nor a left apart from the right, so there cannot be a craftsman without the product, or the product without the craftsman. If, then, the craftsman is unbegotten, the product too is unbegotten. And if someone should wish to say that the craftsman existed first and the product came into being later, he will fall into another absurdity. For he will be found saying that the craftsman is a craftsman in potency and not in act, which is nothing other than calling God imperfect; and besides, the product will nonetheless subsist together with the craftsman, being in potency as the craftsman is, since relatives everywhere subsist on equal terms. If, then, the craftsman is in potency, the product is in potency; if the craftsman is in act and perfect, the product is likewise. So it is clear to everyone that the product subsists together with the craftsman insofar as he is a craftsman.

[Christian rebuttal] Refutation of the answer, which was not rightly given.

[1] As though he had shown in his other answers that the world is unbegotten, the answerer promises in the present answer also to show that the world is unbegotten. Yet in his other answers he neither established the unbegottenness of the world from what is evident and known about the world, nor laid it down by demonstration, but only declared what seemed good to him on his own authority. Coming to this present answer, in which he tries to show that the world is unbegotten, he first mentions the ancients who said that the world is begotten; and these he called worthy of just blame for saying that the world is begotten, unless by their other statements they had overturned their own statements that the world is begotten. But this does not free them from just blame; rather it makes them deserving of great and just blame, to lay down both the affirmation and the denial about the coming into being of the world, and to fight against oneself with one's own words. Let this be said to show that the answerer had no right to use mutually conflicting statements as a demonstration establishing that the world is unbegotten. Let us now examine the statements of those ancients in which, as the answerer says, they declare demonstrably that the world is unbegotten.

[2] “And that from this argument too,” he says, “the world is shown to be unbegotten is surely clear to everyone. … the world begotten: if people attend superficially to the words, they would justly blame those who say this; but if they understood the depth, they would find these men accurately and clearly declaring the world unbegotten. For when they say that the exemplary cause and the efficient cause are unbegotten, they clearly declare that the world too, being their product, is unbegotten.” If the ancients have laid down that the world is begotten, and what is laid down remains unchanged when it is understood superficially but turns into its opposite when it is understood deeply, why did the answerer not apply the same kinds of attention, the superficial and then the deep, to the exemplary and efficient cause laid down by the ancients, turning it into its opposite, just as he turned the begotten world laid down by the ancients into an unbegotten one? But if it is absurd to do this, one must understand the words of the ancients by the natures of the things, and not change what is laid down into its opposite by different kinds of attention. The exemplar is one thing and what is made according to the exemplar another; for the exemplar is simple, and what is made according to the exemplar composite. What is thus one thing and another is necessarily at one time and another; and what is at one time and another, earlier and later, cannot be simultaneous by nature; therefore the exemplar and what is made according to the exemplar are not simultaneous by nature. The answerer sometimes calls the world the common product of the exemplary cause and the efficient cause, saying, “Clearly the world too, being their product”; and sometimes the product of the efficient cause and the image of the exemplary cause. From this it is clear that the world is not relative to the craftsman insofar as it is an image, nor to the exemplar insofar as it is a product. But if this is so, it is not true that the world is the product of both. If the craftsman crafts the world by means of the exemplar, he crafts it by willing; but if he crafts it by his being, the exemplar is superfluous, since God's being suffices to make what is made, and it sets aside the will. For things that would have come into being even if the maker did not will them are not objects of will; such is the work of those who make by their being. God himself is unbegotten; but he begot the exemplar from his own thought, and he crafted the world from matter according to the exemplar. But if, according to the answerer, the world is unbegotten because it is the product of the unbegotten craftsman, then the exemplar too will be unbegotten, since it is the offspring of the unbegotten. But if it is absurd to call the offspring unbegotten, it is absurd also to call what is begotten unbegotten. If, because the craftsman is unbegotten, the product too must be unbegotten, clearly in the same way the product must be uncrafted, since the craftsman is uncrafted. But if this is absurd, it is absurd also … the unbegotten … into the begotten. “Crafted” and “begotten” differ only in word, but in fact they do not differ; hence they convert with one another universally, because they are equal. For if something is begotten, it is necessarily crafted; and if it is crafted, it is necessarily begotten. But since it is impossible for the world to be both unbegotten and begotten (for in every case either the affirmation or the denial is true), how then can the world be called unbegotten? How can something be both crafted and unbegotten? The same thing existing in one thing and in another is necessarily at one time and at another. For example, the exemplar is in God and in matter: in God it is unmade, but in matter it is made; and in God it is not a world but the exemplar of the world, while in matter it is a world. But if it is at one time and another, and in one way and another, it is necessarily earlier and later; and if earlier and later, clearly not co-eternal.

[3] “The ancients have demonstrated that what are called relatives exist simultaneously by nature. Since, then, the image is relative to the exemplar and the exemplar to the image, and the product to the craftsman and the craftsman to the product, such things exist simultaneously by nature. If, then, the craftsman and the exemplar are unbegotten, the world too is unbegotten, being the image of the exemplar and the product of the craftsman.” The same ancients by whom relatives were shown to be simultaneous by nature have also given the definition of an image: “An image,” they say, “is that whose coming into being is by imitation.” But if, according to the answerer, the world is unbegotten, clearly the world has lost the name of image, both the name and the thing; for in unbegottenness the world cannot keep the definition of an image. Whoever calls the product unbegotten because its craftsman is unbegotten ought also to call the product uncrafted, because the craftsman is uncrafted; for these follow one another necessarily, “uncrafted” following “unbegotten” and “unbegotten” following “uncrafted.” But if this is absurd, it is absurd also to call the product unbegotten. If relatives are simultaneous by nature, and for this reason the product must be co-unbegotten with the craftsman, as the answerer thinks, then in the same way one must call what is begotten co-unbegotten with the unbegotten; for these too are relatives, the unbegotten being relative to the begotten and the begotten to the unbegotten. But if, while the begotten does not exist, the unbegotten is unbegotten in potency, and when the begotten exists the unbegotten is unbegotten in act, then one must understand the craftsman, the product, the exemplar, and the image in the same way; and no absurdity follows. For the nature that relation has in the case of the craftsman and the product, it has also in the case of the begotten and the unbegotten. “First” and “later” too are relatives; for the later is relative to the first, and the first to the later; and they are simultaneous by nature either in potency or in act. … For God is first and what is begotten is later; and if, according to the answerer, the product is co-unbegotten with the unbegotten craftsman because it is a relative and simultaneous by nature, then in the same way what is begotten will be co-unbegotten with the unbegotten God, because the earlier and the later are relatives and simultaneous by nature. But if, unless they are now in potency and now in act, it is impossible for the first and the later to be simultaneous by nature, then neither is the product co-eternal with the craftsman, nor the image with the exemplar.

[4] “That relatives exist simultaneously by nature has been clearly demonstrated and agreed by all, and it is easy to see at once. For right and left are relatives. Just as there cannot be a right if there is no left, nor a left apart from the right, so there cannot be a craftsman without the product … the craftsman is unbegotten, the product too is unbegotten.” If, just as right and left exist in the same essence, in the whole and its part, relative to each other, so the craftsman and the product existed in the same essence, in the whole and its part, relative to each other, the example by which the answerer tried to show that the product is co-unbegotten with the craftsman would have had a place. But since right and left are in the same essence, in the whole and its part, relative to each other, while the craftsman and the product are not of this kind, clearly the answerer used an inappropriate example, one with no analogy, in the nature of the thing, to what it was meant to illustrate. Of relatives, some are called what they are called of one another: for example, the father is called father of the son, and the son is called son of the father. Others are not called what they are called of one another, like the straight and the curved, for which it is common that one of them is sometimes called what it is called in potency and sometimes in act. Others are both always either in potency or in act, like the concave and the convex; others always in act, like up and down. Since these are the divisions of relatives, when we wish to solve a difficulty in some question by means of relation, we must first learn to which division of relatives the thing in question belongs, and then, according to the nature of that division, construct the analogy that the example has to what it illustrates; otherwise the example will be found inappropriate and the difficulty unsolved. The craftsman and the product belong to the relatives that are called what they are called of one another (for the product is the craftsman's, and the craftsman is the product's). But the answerer, wishing to show by an example that the begotten is co-unbegotten with the unbegotten, failed to notice that he used for this purpose a relation not among those called of one another (for the right is not called the right of the left, nor the left the left of the right). Clearly, then, he used an example inappropriate to the nature of what was to be shown, one that has no analogy to what it illustrates by which the question could be solved.

[5] “And if someone should wish to say that the craftsman existed first and the product came into being later, he will fall into another absurdity. For he will be found saying that the craftsman is a craftsman in potency and not in act (which is nothing other than calling God imperfect); and besides, the product will nonetheless subsist together with the craftsman, being in potency as the craftsman is, since relatives everywhere subsist on equal terms. If, then, the craftsman is in potency, the product is in potency; if the craftsman is in act and perfect, the product is likewise. So it is clear to everyone that the product subsists together with the craftsman insofar as he is a craftsman.” God has the same relation, as a relative, to the product as craftsman, as he has to what is begotten as unbegotten, or to later things as first; and there is nothing imperfect in him, either in his unbegottenness or in his being first (for there is no way to say that God is imperfectly unbegotten or imperfectly first because he was once both, unbegotten and first, in potency). How, then, can it be said that God is imperfect because he was earlier a craftsman in potency? But if, because he is first a craftsman in potency and later in act, he is accused of imperfection, then necessarily also, because he is first unbegotten and first in potency and later in act, he must be accused of imperfection. But if it is absurd to accuse God of imperfection in his unbegottenness and his being first, it is absurd also to accuse him of imperfection in his creative power because he did not make the world at the same moment as his own being, but later, when he willed. For it is not possible that one who is imperfect in one relation should not be likewise imperfect in all the other relations.

Chapter 5

5PG 6

ΕἸ ἀγέννητος ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἀγέννητος ὁ Θεὸς, αὶ οἰχεῖ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ὁ Θεὸς, πῶς χατοιχῶν ἐν ἧς οὐχ αὐτοῦ ὁ Θεὸς οὐχ ὑδρίζεται; ὃν γὰρ οὐκ τοίησεν οὐρανὸν, οὗτος οὐχ ἔστιν αὐτοῦ. Ὅτι μὲν ἀγέννητος ὁ Θεὸς καὶ ἀγέννητος ὁ οὐτὸς, δῆλον ἔχ τε τῶν ἐπιπολαίως τανῦν εἰρημένων, ἢ ἐχ τῶν παρὰ πολλῶν γενναίως ἀποδεδειγμένων" ἃ δὲ τὸν Θεὸν φάναι χατοιχεῖν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ οὐκ πὶν εὔλογον, σχοπήσωμεν τῇδε. Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ ) οἰκούμενον τοῦ οἰχοῦντος πρὸς σωτηρίαν γέγονεν. πε εἰ ὁ μὲν χόσμος οἰκητήριον, ὁ δὲ Θεὸς οἰχῶν, ἦλον ὅτι ὁ μὲν χόσμος σώζει τὸν Θεὸν, ὁ δὲ Θεὸς ἵξεται ὑπὸ τοῦ χόσμου" ὅπερ ἐστὶ πάντων ἀτοπώτον, ΓΆλλως τε τὸ χρεῖττον τοῦ χαταδεεστέρου ἐστὶ ριεχτιχόν' τὸ δὲ χαταδεέστερον ὑπὸ τοῦ χρείττονος ἐριέχεται, ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν τὸ οἰχοῦν ὑπὸ τῆς οἰχήσεως ἐριέχεται" καὶ τὸν Θεὸν ἄρα περιέξει τὸ οἰκητήριον" ἢ ἔσται ἐχ τούτου τοῦ λόγου ὁ μὲν Θεὸς ἐν τῇ χεί- λως τε καὶ τὸ περιεχόμενον δὲν τόπῳ ἐστί. ΠΕ ἢ ἐν τόπῳ ὃν σῶμά ἐστι" καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ἄρα, εἰ ἐν τιὦν ἐστὶ, σῶμα ἔσται, Πῶς οὖν συνέξει σῶμα ὃν Βατοι χαθὸ περιέχεται, τὸ μεῖζον σῶμα; “Ατοπον λέτια, Ὅτι δὲ τὸ οἰχοῦν ἐν τόπῳ περιεχόμενόν ἔστι τί ε' χίᾳ, παντί που δῆλον καὶ τῷ αὐτόθεν τυφλώττον. Τί οὖν; φαίης ἂν, πῶς Ὅμηρος λέγει τοῦ γοῦ οἴχημα τὸν οὐρανόν; Ἢ ὅτι πανταχοῦ Βὲν τι ἔλλαμψιν τοῦ Θεοῦ θεασάμενος περὶ τὸν χόσμον, ἐχησιν τὸν χόσμον ἐχάλεσε τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὡς ὑποῦγι ὄντα τῆς ποιήσεως καὶ δημιουργίας πάσης τοῦ θεύ" ἐξαιρέτως δὲ τὸν οὐρανὸν καλοῦσι,, διότι τοῦ πεν; χόσμου τὸ ἀχρότατον τὸν οὐρανὸν πᾶσιν εἶναι ὡρὰν. γῆται. Β Ἔλεγχος τῆς ἀποκρίσεως οὐκ ἐρθῶς μένης. Τὸ λέγειν δημιουργὸν μὲν τὸν Θεὸν, ἀδημιὺ» γητον δὲ τὸν χόσμον᾽ τὸ γὰρ ἀδημιούργητον ἴσον ἔὕν:ται τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ, καὶ τῶν ἰσοδυναμούντων ἀχώλν-» ἡ μετάληψις" καὶ τὸ λέγειν, ὁ ἀδη μιούργητοις δ ς ἀδημιούργητα ποιεῖ, ὃ ἴσον ἐστὶ τῷ τὸν ἀγέννττον Θεὸν ἀγεννήτως ἀγέννητα ποιεῖν “ καὶ τὸ λέγε διον μὲν τὸν Θεὸν, συναΐδιον δὲ τὸν κόσμον, χϑὶ ἐν τῆς ἀνυπαρξίας εἰς ὕπαρξιν τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸν χόδρεν αὐτοπαράχτως παραγόμενον "“ τὸ γὰρ αὐτοπάραετα, ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ χόσμου λεγόμενον, ταὐτὴν ἔξ: τὴν δήλωσιν" καὶ τὸ λέγειν αὐτοπάρακχτον κκαὶ ἕτερ φρούρητον τὸν χόσμον' τὸ γὰρ θεοφρούρητον διὰ τὸ ἑτεροφρούρητον᾽ ἕτερος γὰρ ὁ χόσμος, καὶ ἕτεσι ὁ Θεὸς ὁ τὸν χόσμον φρουρῶν, ὃν, αὐτοπάραχτν ὄντα, ἀναγκαίως ἐχρῆν καὶ αὐτοφρούρηγτον εἶναι!" τὲ τὸ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὸν χόσμον ἀγεννήτους τὶ αὐτογεννήτους" τὸ γὰρ αὐτοπάραχτον,, ἐπὶ τοῦ θῶ καὶ τοῦ χόσμου λεγόμενον, δηλοῖ τὸ αὐτογέννην καὶ τὸ λέγειν, ποιήσας τὰ τῇδε ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ πάλιν τ, οὐκ ἐποίησεν, ἔγχρονον γὰρ ὡς τὸ ἐποίησεν, ὧπς καὶ τὸ ποιήσας" καὶ τὸ λέγειν ἀϊδίως συνυφίσταϑθε: ἀδιαστάτως τῷ Θεῷ τὸν χόσμον, τὸν ἐκ τῆς ὕλη; πὶ τοῦ εἴδους γεννητῶς διὰ συνθέσεως τὴν ὕπαρξιν ταῦ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ λαδόντα" καὶ τὸ λέγειν, ἄρθαριον καὶ φθαρτὸν εἶναι τὸν κόσμον" ἄφθαρτον μὲν τ εἶναι, φθαρτὸν δὲ τῷ φρουρεῖσθαι" καὶ τὸ λέγειν Ὑίνεται ὁ χόσμος" τὸ δὲ γεννητὸν ἔγχρονον᾽ καὶ τ καὶ δημιουργίας Θεοῦ ὑποδοχὴν εἶναι τὸν χύσμον καὶ τὸ, φθαρτῶν μὴ εἶναι δημιουργὸν τὸν Θεόν. Ὁ γὰρ Θεὸς χατὰ τὸν ἀποχρινάμενον οὐδὲν ἔγχρννν ποιεῖ" τὰ δὲ γεννητὰ καὶ ἔγχρονα πάντα χατ' αὐτί. ἔστιν ἀεὶ φθαρτά’ ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα οὐχ ἔπιν ἀνδρῶν τῶν κατὰ τὴν εἴδησιν τῆς τῶν πραγμάτιυ" φύσεως διὰ γενναίας ἀποδείξεως τὰ περὶ τοῦ (τῷ καὶ τοῦ χόσμου ἀποδειχνύντων, ἀλλὰ ῥιψοχινόναι. ἀνθρώπων, τῶν χατὰ τὴν ἀναισχυντίαν τὸ δωκὺν. αὐτοῖς περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ χόσμου ἀποφδν» μένων. ᾧ, Τὸ δὲ χαχίζειν μὲν τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν τῷ οὐρα σεως: τὴν λέξιν, ὡς μὴ πρέπουσαν Θεῷ, ἀνθρώ- α ἐστὶ τῶν ἐχόντων τῶν ἀτόπως λεγομένων τὴν Ἰησιν. Ἧ γὰρ χαχέμφατος λέξι: χαχέμφατον ἔχει τὴν ἔννοιαν. Ἡμεῖς δὲ οὐχ ἐθήχαμεν ἐν τῇ ἐρωει τὸν τρόπον τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ οἰχή- 'ξν ὃν ὁ ἀποχρινάμενος διέθαλεν' ἀλλὰ τὸ, Εἰ ννητός ἔστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς, οὐκ ἔστι τοῦ Θεοῦ" καὶ λέγοντες χκατοιχεῖν τὸν Θεὸν ἐν αὐτῷ, ἐφ᾽ ὕδρει ουσι τοῦ Θεοῦ χατοιχοῦντος ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ οὐχ οὔ. Οἶχον δὲ καὶ θρόνον λέγομεν τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν ανὸν, οὐχ ὡς τοῦ Θεοῦ τούτου πρὸς οἴχησιν ἣ πρὸς έδραν χρήζοντος, ἀπεριγράπτου καὶ ἀνενδεοῦς πελῶς ὑπάρχοντος" ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα μὴ πρὸς τὸ μέγεθος αὐτοῦ ὑποστάσεως, καὶ τὸ ἄφθαρτον τῆς οὐσίας ᾿οῦ ἀφορῶντες, Θεὸν τοῦτον, ἣ ἰσότιμον Θεῷ ὑπο- ἰωμεν, διὰ τοῦτο ὀνομάζομεν αὐτὸν οἶχον καὶ θρό- Βὶ "ποῦ Θεοῦ: ταύταις ταῖς ὀνομασίαις πάσης τῆς ὃς τὸν Θεὸν χατ᾽ οὐσίαν καὶ χατὰ τὰς τῆς οὐσίας υσηγορίας χοινωνίας αὐτὸν χωρίζοντες, Ὥσπερ Ρ ὁ οἶχος καὶ ὁ θρόνος ὕστερός ἔστι τοῦ πεποιηχό-; αὐτὸν, οὕτως καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς ὕστερός ἔστι τοῦ οὔ, ὡς γεννητὸς τοῦ ἀγεννήτου, Καὶ εἰ ἄφθαρτον τὸν οὐρανὸν τὸ νῦν, οὐ συνωνύμως αὐτὸν; Θεῷ ὀνομάξομεν ἄφθαρτον" ὁ μὲν γὰρ Θεὸς ἀχτίὡς ἐχ τῆς αὐτοῦ οὐσίας καὶ ἀϊδίως τὸ ἄφθαρτον ει’ ὁ δὲ οὐρανὸς χτιστῶς ἐχ τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ βουλήὡς ἔχει τὸ ἄφθαρτον πρὸς τὴν χρείαν τῶν τῇδε" ἃ πληρωθείσης τῆς χρείας, εἰς ἕτερον τρόπον αρσίας μεταφέρεται. Ὁ γὰρ δεδωχὼς αὑτῷ θεὸς ματος μέγεθος, ὅσον ἠδουλήθη καὶ οὐχ ὅσον ἡδυθη (ἠδύνατο γὰρ ποιῆσαι αὐτὸν τῷ μεγέθει πολὺ ἴζονα ἣ ὅπερ ἐστί), νῦν αὐτὸς αὑτὸν ἔταξε τῷ κείῳ ὅρῳ ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ διαμένειν, ἕως τοῦ καιροῦ τῶν ὄντων εἰς τὸ χρεῖττον μεταποιήσεως χατὰ ἄυπι βάσει πίστιν τῶν ὀρθοδόξων, τῶν ἐχ διδασχαλίας τοῦ γνωσθέντος αὐτοῖς Θεοῦ Θεὸν ἐγνωχότων, καὶ ιτὰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν τοῦ ἀποχριναμένου.

EI agennētos ho ouranos kai agennētos ho Theos, ai oichei en tǭ ouranǭ ho Theos, pōs chatoichōn en hēs ouch autou ho Theos ouch hydrizetai? hon gar ouk toiēsen ouranon, houtos ouch estin autou. Hoti men agennētos ho Theos kai agennētos ho outos, dēlon ech te tōn epipolaiōs tanyn eirēmenōn, ē ech tōn para pollōn gennaiōs apodedeigmenōn" ha de ton Theon phanai chatoichein en tǭ ouranǭ ouk pin eulogon, schopēsōmen tę̄de. Prōton men gar ) oikoumenon tou oichountos pros sōtērian gegonen. pe ei ho men chosmos oikētērion, ho de Theos oichōn, ēlon hoti ho men chosmos sōzei ton Theon, ho de Theos hixetai hypo tou chosmou" hoper esti pantōn atopōton, GAllōs te to chreitton tou chatadeesterou esti riechtichon' to de chatadeesteron hypo tou chreittonos eriechetai, ᾿Alla mēn to oichoun hypo tēs oichēseōs eriechetai" kai ton Theon ara periexei to oikētērion" ē estai ech toutou tou logou ho men Theos en tę̄ chei- lōs te kai to periechomenon den topǭ esti. PE ē en topǭ hon sōma esti" kai ho Theos ara, ei en tiōn esti, sōma estai, Pōs oun synexei sōma hon Batoi chatho periechetai, to meizon sōma? “Atopon letia, Hoti de to oichoun en topǭ periechomenon esti ti e' chią, panti pou dēlon kai tǭ autothen typhlōtton. Ti oun? phaiēs an, pōs Homēros legei tou gou oichēma ton ouranon? Ē hoti pantachou Ben ti ellampsin tou Theou theasamenos peri ton chosmon, echēsin ton chosmon echalese tou Theou, hōs hypougi onta tēs poiēseōs kai dēmiourgias pasēs tou theu" exairetōs de ton ouranon kalousi,, dioti tou pen? chosmou to achrotaton ton ouranon pasin einai hōran. gētai. B Elenchos tēs apokriseōs ouk erthōs menēs. To legein dēmiourgon men ton Theon, adēmiy» gēton de ton chosmon᾽ to gar adēmiourgēton ison heun:tai tǭ agennētǭ, kai tōn isodynamountōn achōln-» hē metalēpsis" kai to legein, ho adē miourgētois d s adēmiourgēta poiei, ho ison esti tǭ ton agenntton Theon agennētōs agennēta poiein “ kai to lege dion men ton Theon, synaïdion de ton kosmon, chϑi en tēs anyparxias eis hyparxin ton theon kai ton chodren autoparachtōs paragomenon "“ to gar autoparaeta, epi tou Theou kai tou chosmou legomenon, tautēn ex: tēn dēlōsin" kai to legein autoparakchton kkai heter phrourēton ton chosmon' to gar theophrourēton dia to heterophrourēton᾽ heteros gar ho chosmos, kai hetesi ho Theos ho ton chosmon phrourōn, hon, autoparachtn onta, anankaiōs echrēn kai autophrourēgton einai!" te to legein ton Theon kai ton chosmon agennētous ti autogennētous" to gar autoparachton,, epi tou thō kai tou chosmou legomenon, dēloi to autogennēn kai to legein, poiēsas ta tę̄de ho Theos, kai palin t, ouk epoiēsen, enchronon gar hōs to epoiēsen, hōps kai to poiēsas" kai to legein aïdiōs synyphistaϑthe: adiastatōs tǭ Theǭ ton chosmon, ton ek tēs hylē? pi tou eidous gennētōs dia syntheseōs tēn hyparxin tau tou dēmiourgou ladonta" kai to legein, artharion kai phtharton einai ton kosmon" aphtharton men t einai, phtharton de tǭ phroureisthai" kai to legein Huinetai ho chosmos" to de gennēton enchronon᾽ kai t kai dēmiourgias Theou hypodochēn einai ton chysmon kai to, phthartōn mē einai dēmiourgon ton Theon. Ho gar Theos chata ton apochrinamenon ouden enchrnnn poiei" ta de gennēta kai enchrona panta chat' auti. estin aei phtharta’ tauta kai ta toiauta ouch epin andrōn tōn kata tēn eidēsin tēs tōn pragmatiy" physeōs dia gennaias apodeixeōs ta peri tou (tǭ kai tou chosmou apodeichnyntōn, alla rhipsochinonai. anthrōpōn, tōn chata tēn anaischyntian to dōkyn. autois peri tou Theou kai tou chosmou apophdn» menōn. hǭ, To de chachizein men tēs tou Theou en tǭ oura seōs: tēn lexin, hōs mē prepousan Theǭ, anthrō- a esti tōn echontōn tōn atopōs legomenōn tēn Iēsin. Hē gar chachemphatos lexi: chachemphaton echei tēn ennoian. Hēmeis de ouch ethēchamen en tę̄ erōei ton tropon tēs tou Theou en tǭ ouranǭ oichē- 'xn hon ho apochrinamenos diethalen' alla to, Ei nnētos estin ho ouranos, ouk esti tou Theou" kai legontes chkatoichein ton Theon en autǭ, eph᾽ hydrei ousi tou Theou chatoichountos en tǭ ouranǭ ouch ou. Oichon de kai thronon legomen tou Theou ton anon, ouch hōs tou Theou toutou pros oichēsin hē pros edran chrēzontos, aperigraptou kai anendeous pelōs hyparchontos" all᾽ hina mē pros to megethos autou hypostaseōs, kai to aphtharton tēs ousias ᾿ou aphorōntes, Theon touton, hē isotimon Theǭ hypo- iōmen, dia touto onomazomen auton oichon kai thro- Bi "pou Theou: tautais tais onomasiais pasēs tēs hos ton Theon chat᾽ ousian kai chata tas tēs ousias ysēgorias choinōnias auton chōrizontes, Hōsper R ho oichos kai ho thronos hysteros esti tou pepoiēcho-? auton, houtōs kai ho ouranos hysteros esti tou ou, hōs gennētos tou agennētou, Kai ei aphtharton ton ouranon to nyn, ou synōnymōs auton? Theǭ onomaxomen aphtharton" ho men gar Theos achtiōs ech tēs autou ousias kai aïdiōs to aphtharton ei’ ho de ouranos chtistōs ech tēs tou Theou boulēōs echei to aphtharton pros tēn chreian tōn tę̄de" ha plērōtheisēs tēs chreias, eis heteron tropon arsias metapheretai. Ho gar dedōchōs hautǭ theos matos megethos, hoson ēdoulēthē kai ouch hoson hēdythē (ēdynato gar poiēsai auton tǭ megethei poly izona hē hoper esti), nyn autos hauton etaxe tǭ keiǭ horǭ en aphtharsią diamenein, heōs tou kairou tōn ontōn eis to chreitton metapoiēseōs chata aupi basei pistin tōn orthodoxōn, tōn ech didaschalias tou gnōsthentos autois Theou Theon egnōchotōn, kai ita tēn martyrian tou apochrinamenou.

[Christian question 5] If the heaven is unbegotten and God is unbegotten, and God dwells in heaven, how is God not insulted by dwelling in what is not his? For the heaven that he did not make is not his.

[Greek answer] That God is unbegotten and the heaven unbegotten is clear both from what has just been said in passing and from what has been nobly demonstrated by many. But that it is not reasonable to say that God dwells in heaven, let us consider as follows. First, what is dwelt in exists for the preservation of what dwells in it. So if the world is a dwelling and God the dweller, clearly the world preserves God and God is preserved by the world, which is the most absurd of all things. Besides, the stronger contains the weaker, and the weaker is contained by the stronger. But what dwells is contained by the dwelling; so the dwelling will contain God; or by this argument God will be in the worse position … Besides, what is contained is in a place; and what is in a place is a body; so God too, if he is in a place, will be a body. How then will he, being a body, hold together the greater body, insofar as he is contained by it? It is absurd … That what dwells is contained in a place, in a house, is surely clear even to one who is blind. What then, you might say: how does Homer call the heaven the dwelling of God? Perhaps because, having observed a certain shining forth of God everywhere around the world, he called the world the dwelling of God, as being the receptacle of all God's making and creation; and they name the heaven especially, because the heaven is held by all to be the highest part of the whole world.

[Christian rebuttal] Refutation of the answer, which was not rightly given.

[1] To say that God is a craftsman but the world uncrafted (for “uncrafted” is equivalent to “unbegotten,” and equivalents may be substituted without hindrance); and to say that the uncrafted makes uncrafted things in an uncrafted way, which is the same as saying that the unbegotten God makes unbegotten things unbegottenly; and to say that God is eternal and the world co-eternal, yet that God and the world are brought from non-existence into existence as self-produced (for “self-produced,” said of God and of the world, has this meaning); and to say that the world is self-produced and yet guarded by another (for “guarded by God” means “guarded by another,” since the world is one thing and God who guards the world another, whereas, being self-produced, it ought necessarily to be self-guarded as well); and to say that God and the world are unbegotten and self-begotten (for “self-produced,” said of God and of the world, signifies “self-begotten”); and to say “God, having made the things here,” and again that he did not make them (for “he made” is temporal, and so is “having made”); and to say that the world subsists eternally together with God without interval, though it received its existence from the craftsman by begetting, through the composition of matter and form; and to say that the world is imperishable and perishable, imperishable by its being and perishable by being guarded; and to say that the world comes into being, while what is begotten is temporal; and to say that the world is the receptacle of God's making and creation, and that God is not the Creator of perishable things (for, according to the answerer, God makes nothing temporal, while all begotten and temporal things, according to him, are always perishable): these and such things are not the sayings of men who, from a knowledge of the nature of things, demonstrate by sound demonstration what concerns God and the world, but of reckless men, who shamelessly declare whatever seems good to them about God and the world.

[2] To disparage the expression about God's dwelling in heaven as unfitting for God belongs to people who hold the absurd notion of what is said; for an ill-sounding expression has an ill-sounding sense. But we did not set down in the question the manner of God's dwelling in heaven, which the answerer disparaged, but this: “If the heaven is unbegotten, it is not God's; and those who say that God dwells in it say so to the insult of God, as dwelling in a heaven that is not his own.” We call the heaven God's house and throne, not because God needs it for a dwelling or for a seat, since he is wholly uncircumscribed and without need, but so that we may not look at the greatness of its subsistence and the imperishability of its essence and suppose it to be God, or equal in honor to God. For this reason we call it the house and throne of God, separating it by these names from all communion with God in essence and in the titles that belong to his essence. For as a house and a throne are later than the one who made them, so the heaven is later than God, as the begotten is later than the unbegotten. And if we call the heaven imperishable now, we do not call it imperishable in the same sense as God. For God has his imperishability uncreatedly, from his own essence, and eternally; but the heaven has its imperishability in a created way, from the will of God, for the needs of the things here; and when that need is fulfilled, it is transferred to another mode of imperishability. For God, who gave it the magnitude of its body as great as he willed and not as great as he could (for he could have made it far greater in magnitude than it is), has now himself ordained it to remain in imperishability within its proper limit, until the time of the transformation of all things for the better, according to the faith of the orthodox, who have known God from the teaching of the God who made himself known to them, and according to the testimony of the answerer.

Chapter 6

6.1PG 6

Ἧ φύσις ἡ ποιοῦσα τὰ φυσιχὰ, ἐὰν μὴ προη- Ἰυμένως γίνηται ὑπὸ τοῦ μὴ χατὰ φύσιν ποιοῦντος, πε ὑπάρχει οὔτε ποιεῖ. ᾿

Hē physis hē poiousa ta physicha, ean mē proē- Iymenōs ginētai hypo tou mē chata physin poiountos, pe hyparchei oute poiei. ᾿

[1] Nature, which makes natural things, unless it comes into being by design from one who does not make according to nature, neither exists nor makes.

6.2PG 6

Ὅτι οὐχ ἁπλῶς πᾶν πρᾶγμα γεννητόν τε καὶ Ἰαρτὸν ἐν τῇ γενέσει ἔχει τὸν τετραμερῇ χρόνον, ῥχὴν καὶ ἐπίδοσιν, ἀκμὴν καὶ παραχμὴν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ὕσει ἢ τέχνῃ γινόμενον.

Hoti ouch haplōs pan pragma gennēton te kai Iarton en tę̄ genesei echei ton tetramerę̄ chronon, rhchēn kai epidosin, akmēn kai parachmēn, alla to hysei ē technę̄ ginomenon.

[2] That not every begotten and perishable thing without qualification has in its coming into being the fourfold time, beginning and growth, prime and decline, but only what comes into being by nature or by art.

6.3PG 6

Εἰ τοῖς ἡμετέροις ὀνόμασι χαλεῖται ὁ Θεὸς ) ἂν εἴ τι χαλεῖται, οὐχ ἔστιν ἀνάγχη ἕπεσθαι τῷ Θεῷ αὶ τὸ ὄνομα, ὅσα ἕπεται τῷ ἡμετέρῳ ὀνόματι. Καξῖται δὲ ὁ Θεὸς καὶ ἀλήθεια καὶ ἀγαθός " καὶ τῇ μὲν ληθείᾳ ἀντίχειται τὸ ψεῦδος, τῷ δὲ ἀγαθῷ τὸ χαὄν" τῷ δὲ Θεῷ οὐδὲν ἀντίκειται. Τοῦτο μὴ νοήσας Πλάτων ὑπεναντίον τι ἐδογμάτισε τῷ Θεῶ, κακὸν ναγχαῖόν τε καὶ αἴδιον. Οὐχ ἔστι τι ὃν μὴ τόδε τι ὅν " οἷον οὐχ ἔπτι σῶμα μὴ τόδε σῶμα ὄν. Ἀλλ᾽ εἰ ἡ ὕλη τὸ εἶκι τόδε οὐχ ἔχει, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα τὸ εἶναι ἔχει - ἀχώριστον γὰρ τοῦ εἶναι τὸ τόδε εἶναι.

Ei tois hēmeterois onomasi chaleitai ho Theos ) an ei ti chaleitai, ouch estin ananchē hepesthai tǭ Theǭ ai to onoma, hosa hepetai tǭ hēmeterǭ onomati. Kaxitai de ho Theos kai alētheia kai agathos " kai tę̄ men lētheią anticheitai to pseudos, tǭ de agathǭ to chaon" tǭ de Theǭ ouden antikeitai. Touto mē noēsas Platōn hypenantion ti edogmatise tǭ Theō, kakon nanchaion te kai aidion. Ouch esti ti hon mē tode ti hon " hoion ouch epti sōma mē tode sōma on. All᾽ ei hē hylē to eiki tode ouch echei, oud᾽ ara to einai echei - achōriston gar tou einai to tode einai.

[3] If God is called by our names (if he is called anything at all), it is not necessary that everything that follows from our name should follow for God together with the name. God is called both truth and good; and to truth falsehood is opposed, and to the good evil; but to God nothing is opposed. Not understanding this, Plato laid down something opposed to God, an evil that is necessary and eternal.

[4] There is nothing that exists that is not a particular something; for example, there is no body that is not this particular body. But if matter does not have being a particular thing, neither does it have being; for being a particular thing is inseparable from being.

6.5PG 6

Ἡ φύσις καὶ ἡ τέχνη ἐχ τῶν οὐσιῶν ποιοῦτο ἅπερ ποιοῦσιν " οἷον ἐχ σπέρματος ποιεῖ ἡ φύσις τὸν ἄνθρωπον, καὶ ἐξ ἀνθρώπου τὸ σπέρμα᾽ οὐσίαι δ εἰσι τό τε σπέρμα καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος. Ὡσαύτως χα εἱ τέχναι ποιοῦσιν ἐκ τοῦ χαλχοῦ ἀνδριάντα, καὶ πλίνθων οἰχίαν " οὐσίαι δά εἰσιν ὅ τε χαλχὸς καὶ αἱ πλίνθοι. Τοίνυν τῆς ὕλης οὐσίας οὐχ οὔσης, τίς ἔσται ὁ ποιήσας ἐξ αὐτῆς τὰ γεγονότα ἐξ αὐτῆς ([), τί: φύσεώς τε καὶ τῆς τέχνης ἀδυνατούσης ποιεῖν τι ἐι μὴ οὐσίας; Β ς΄. Εἰ, καθὼς φησιν ᾿Αριστοτέλης, ἔστι σῶμα μήτι βαρὺ, μήτε χϑῦφον, μήτε ἕν τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων, μῆτε ἐχ τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων, δῆλον ὅτι, εἰ ἀλη: θὲς τοῦτο, ἔσται σῶμα μήτε θερμὸν μῆτε τ» χρὸν, μήτε χατὰ φύσιν, μήτε κατὰ πάθος " τὸ γὰρ χετὶ φύσιν ἣ χατὰ πάθος θερμὸν ἣ ψυχρὸν, ἣ τῶν τεστά ρὼν στοιχείων ἐστὶν, ἣ ἐχ (Ὁ) τῶν τεσσάρων ἐστὶ στον χείων. Εἰ δὲ σῶμα οὐκ ἔστι μήτε κατὰ φύσιν θεν μὸν ἣ ψυχρὸν μήτε χατὰ πάθος, οὐδ' ἄρα ἐστὶ σὸ' μα μῆτε βαρὺ, μήτε χοῦφον, μήτε ἕν τῶν τεσσάρω στοιχείων, μήτε ἐχ τεσσάρων στοιχείων. Πῶς οὖν λέτε θερμὸν εἶναι τὸν αἰθέρα διὰ τὴν κίνησιν τοῦ οὐρανίη σώματος καὶ τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ χινουμένων σωμάτων; Τὶ γὰρ ταῖς χινήσεσι θερμαίνοντα σώματα πρὸ τῶν θερ μαινομένων ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν θερμαίνεται. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰθερμεὶ Ο νεται, δῆλον, ὅτι χατὰ πάθος θερμαίνεται: εἰ δὲ χζτὶ πάθος, δῆλον, ὅτι καὶ χατ᾽ ἀλλοίωσιν" εἰ δὲ χατ᾽ ἐδ λοίωσιν, δῆλον, ὅτι καὶ χατὰ μεταθολήν' εἰ δὲ κατὰ με ταθολὴν, δῆλον, ὅτι ἐχ τοῦ ἐναντίου εἰς τὸ ἐναντίον μὲ ταθάλλεται. Ἑναντίον δὲ τῷ θερμῷ τὸ ψυχρόν' ἐχ τὰ ψυχροῦ ἄρα εἰς τὸ θερμὸν μεταδάλλεται. ᾿Αλλ ἐπε οὐχ ἔστι σῶμα ἐκ τοῦ ψυχροῦ εἰς τὸ θερμὸν χε πάθος μεταδαλλόμενον, μὴ ὃν μήτε ἕν τῶν τεσσάραι στοιχείων, μήτε ἐχ τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων, ἐ τοῦτο οὐχ ἔστι τὸ οὐράνιον σῶμα ἕτερον στοιχεῖα παρὰ τὰ τέσσαρα στοιχεῖα. Θερμαίνεται γὰρ χατὶ πάθος ἐχ τοῦ ψυχροῦ εἰς τὸ θερμὸν μεταθαλλόμεννν,

Hē physis kai hē technē ech tōn ousiōn poiouto haper poiousin " hoion ech spermatos poiei hē physis ton anthrōpon, kai ex anthrōpou to sperma᾽ ousiai d eisi to te sperma kai ho anthrōpos. Hōsautōs cha hei technai poiousin ek tou chalchou andrianta, kai plinthōn oichian " ousiai da eisin ho te chalchos kai hai plinthoi. Toinyn tēs hylēs ousias ouch ousēs, tis estai ho poiēsas ex autēs ta gegonota ex autēs ([), ti: physeōs te kai tēs technēs adynatousēs poiein ti ei mē ousias? B s΄. Ei, kathōs phēsin ᾿Aristotelēs, esti sōma mēti bary, mēte chϑyphon, mēte hen tōn tessarōn stoicheiōn, mēte ech tōn tessarōn stoicheiōn, dēlon hoti, ei alē: thes touto, estai sōma mēte thermon mēte t» chron, mēte chata physin, mēte kata pathos " to gar cheti physin hē chata pathos thermon hē psychron, hē tōn testa rōn stoicheiōn estin, hē ech (Ho) tōn tessarōn esti ston cheiōn. Ei de sōma ouk esti mēte kata physin then mon hē psychron mēte chata pathos, oud' ara esti so' ma mēte bary, mēte chouphon, mēte hen tōn tessarō stoicheiōn, mēte ech tessarōn stoicheiōn. Pōs oun lete thermon einai ton aithera dia tēn kinēsin tou ouraniē sōmatos kai tōn en autǭ chinoumenōn sōmatōn? Ti gar tais chinēsesi thermainonta sōmata pro tōn ther mainomenōn hyp᾽ autōn thermainetai. ᾿All᾽ eithermei O netai, dēlon, hoti chata pathos thermainetai: ei de chzti pathos, dēlon, hoti kai chat᾽ alloiōsin" ei de chat᾽ ed loiōsin, dēlon, hoti kai chata metatholēn' ei de kata me tatholēn, dēlon, hoti ech tou enantiou eis to enantion me tathalletai. Henantion de tǭ thermǭ to psychron' ech ta psychrou ara eis to thermon metadalletai. ᾿All epe ouch esti sōma ek tou psychrou eis to thermon che pathos metadallomenon, mē hon mēte hen tōn tessarai stoicheiōn, mēte ech tōn tessarōn stoicheiōn, e touto ouch esti to ouranion sōma heteron stoicheia para ta tessara stoicheia. Thermainetai gar chati pathos ech tou psychrou eis to thermon metathallomennn,

[5] Nature and art make what they make from essences. For example, nature makes the human being from seed and seed from the human being; and the seed and the human being are essences. Likewise the arts make a statue from bronze and a house from bricks; and the bronze and the bricks are essences. Since, then, matter is not an essence, who will be the one who made from it the things that have come into being from it, since nature and art cannot make anything except from essences?

[6] If, as Aristotle says, there is a body that is neither heavy nor light, neither one of the four elements nor composed of the four elements, then clearly, if this is true, there will be a body that is neither hot nor cold, neither by nature nor by being acted upon; for what is hot or cold by nature or by being acted upon is either one of the four elements or composed of the four elements. And if there is no body that is neither hot nor cold, either by nature or by being acted upon, neither then is there a body that is neither heavy nor light, neither one of the four elements nor composed of the four elements. How then do you say that the ether is hot because of the motion of the heavenly body and of the bodies that move in it? For bodies that heat by their motions are themselves heated before the things heated by them. But if it is heated, clearly it is heated by being acted upon; and if by being acted upon, clearly also by alteration; and if by alteration, clearly also by change; and if by change, clearly it changes from a contrary to a contrary. The contrary of hot is cold; so it changes from cold to hot. But since there is no body that changes from cold to hot by being acted upon and is neither one of the four elements nor composed of the four elements, the heavenly body is not another element besides the four elements; for it is heated by being acted upon, changing from cold to hot.

6.7PG 6

Εἰ τὰ ἐκ τῆς χινήσεως θερμαινόμενα σώματα τ πλείονι τῆς κινήσεως πλειόνως θερμαίνεται, πῶς, εἰ χα τὰ τὸν ᾿Αριστοτέλην σῶμά ἐστιν ὁ ἥλιος, οὐ χατὰ φῦτα θερμὸν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ χίνησιν, τῷ πλείονι τῆς χήν" σεως πλειόνως οὔτε θερμαίνεται οὔτε θερμαίνει, ἀδλ' ἀεὶ τῷ ἀνίσῳ τῆς χινήσεως τὸ ἴσον ἔχει τῆς θερ!' τῆτος;

Ei ta ek tēs chinēseōs thermainomena sōmata t pleioni tēs kinēseōs pleionōs thermainetai, pōs, ei cha ta ton ᾿Aristotelēn sōma estin ho hēlios, ou chata phyta thermon, alla kata chinēsin, tǭ pleioni tēs chēn" seōs pleionōs oute thermainetai oute thermainei, adl' aei tǭ anisǭ tēs chinēseōs to ison echei tēs ther!' tētos?

[7] If bodies heated by motion are heated more by more motion, how is it that the sun, if according to Aristotle it is a body hot not by nature but by motion, is neither heated more nor heats more by more motion, but always has an equal heat with an unequal motion?

6.8PG 6

Εἰ κατὰ τὸν ᾿Αριστοτέλην ὄρος τῆς οὐσίας ἐστὶ Α τὸ τῶν ἐναντίων ἀνὰ μέρος δεχτιχὸν, πῶς λέγει πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς ᾿Αριστοτέλης τὴν ὕλην μὴ οὐσίαν, οὖσαν τῶν ἐναντίων ἀνὰ μέρος δεχτιχὴν, τῆς στερήσεως γὰρ καὶ ἕξεως; ΕΙ ὁ στερούμενος τοῦ εἶναι τόδε οὕτως καὶ τοῦ εἶναι ἐστέρηται, πῶς λέγει ὁ ᾿Αριστοτέλης ἀδύνατον ἐχ τοῦ πάντη μὴ ὄντος γενέσθαι τι, τῆς ὕλης χατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀμφοτέρων στερουμένης, καὶ τοῦ εἶναι, καὶ τοῦ τόδε εἶναι;

Ei kata ton ᾿Aristotelēn oros tēs ousias esti A to tōn enantiōn ana meros dechtichon, pōs legei palin ho autos ᾿Aristotelēs tēn hylēn mē ousian, ousan tōn enantiōn ana meros dechtichēn, tēs sterēseōs gar kai hexeōs? EI ho steroumenos tou einai tode houtōs kai tou einai esterētai, pōs legei ho ᾿Aristotelēs adynaton ech tou pantē mē ontos genesthai ti, tēs hylēs chat᾽ auton amphoterōn steroumenēs, kai tou einai, kai tou tode einai?

[8] If, according to Aristotle, the definition of essence is that which is receptive of contraries in turn, how does the same Aristotle say again that matter is not an essence, though it is receptive of contraries in turn, namely of privation and possession? If what is deprived of being a particular thing is in this way deprived of being as well, how does Aristotle say that it is impossible for anything to come into being from what in no way is, when matter, according to him, is deprived of both, of being and of being a particular thing?

6.9PG 6

Εἰ ἐκ τοῦ πάντη μὴ ὄντος οὐ γίνεταί τι, δῆλον, ὅτι ἐχ τοῦ ὄντος γίνεταί τι. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἡ ὕλη τοῦτο, πῶς ἀληθεύει ᾿Αριστοτέλης λέγων τὴν ὕλην οὐχ ὄν; ἐ. Εἰ μὴ ἀλλοιοῦται ἡ ὕλη, οὐ δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι ἐξ αὐτῆς. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ πᾶν τὸ ἀλλοιούμενον ἐχ τοῦδε εἰς τόδε ἀλλοιοῦται, οὐχ ἔστι δὲ ἡ ὕλη τόδε, οὐχ ἄρα ἀλλοιοῦται" διὸ οὐδὲ γίνεταί τι ἐξ αὐτῆς.

Ei ek tou pantē mē ontos ou ginetai ti, dēlon, hoti ech tou ontos ginetai ti. ᾿All᾽ epei hē hylē touto, pōs alētheuei ᾿Aristotelēs legōn tēn hylēn ouch on? e. Ei mē alloioutai hē hylē, ou dynaton genesthai ti ex autēs. ᾿All᾽ ei pan to alloioumenon ech toude eis tode alloioutai, ouch esti de hē hylē tode, ouch ara alloioutai" dio oude ginetai ti ex autēs.

[9] If nothing comes into being from what in no way is, clearly something comes into being from what is. But since matter is this, how does Aristotle speak truly when he says that matter is not being?

[10] If matter is not altered, it is not possible for anything to come into being from it. But if everything that is altered is altered from this to that, and matter is not a this, then it is not altered; and so nothing comes into being from it.

6.11PG 6

ΕἸ μὴ ἐχ τοῦ τυχόντος εἰς τὸ τυχὸν οὐ γίγῖται μεταδολὴ, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὸ ἐναντίον ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ γένει, οἷον ἐν τῇ ποιότητι οὐ γίνεται μεταδολὴ ἐχ τοῦ λευχοῦ εἰς τὸ μέγα, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὸ μέλαν " κατὰ τί οὖν ἐξταθάλλεται ἣ ὕλη ἐν τῇ γενέσει τῶν ἐξ αὐτῆς γιμένων οὐσιῶν, οὐδὲν ἔχουσα δυνάμενον μεταδάλλεσθαι; ιδ΄, Εἰ ὥσπερ ἐν τοῖς ζωϊχοῖς τὸ ζῶον καὶ ἐν τοῖς χρωϊχοῖς τὸ χρῶμα,, οὕτω καὶ ἐν τοῖς ὑλικοῖς ἡ ὕλη, τῶς ἀναιρουμένων τῶν ζωϊχῶν, συναναιρεῖται καὶ τὸ ζῶον " καὶ ἀναιρουμένων τῶν χρωϊχῶν, ἀναιρεῖται καὶ τὸ χρῶμα" καὶ ἀναιρουμένων τῶν ὑλικῶν, οὐκ ἀναιρεῖται καὶ ἡ ὕλη; Εἰ δὲ συναναιρεῖται τοῖς ὑλιχρῖς ἡ ὕλη, πῶς προῦπάρχει τῶν ὑλιχῶν ἡ ὕλη;

EI mē ech tou tychontos eis to tychon ou gigitai metadolē, all᾽ eis to enantion en tǭ autǭ genei, hoion en tę̄ poiotēti ou ginetai metadolē ech tou leuchou eis to mega, all᾽ eis to melan " kata ti oun extathalletai hē hylē en tę̄ genesei tōn ex autēs gimenōn ousiōn, ouden echousa dynamenon metadallesthai? id΄, Ei hōsper en tois zōïchois to zōon kai en tois chrōïchois to chrōma,, houtō kai en tois hylikois hē hylē, tōs anairoumenōn tōn zōïchōn, synanaireitai kai to zōon " kai anairoumenōn tōn chrōïchōn, anaireitai kai to chrōma" kai anairoumenōn tōn hylikōn, ouk anaireitai kai hē hylē? Ei de synanaireitai tois hylichris hē hylē, pōs prouparchei tōn hylichōn hē hylē?

[11] If change does not take place from any chance thing to any chance thing, but to the contrary within the same genus (for example, in quality change does not take place from white to large, but to black), in respect of what, then, does matter change in the coming into being of the essences that arise from it, when it has nothing that can be changed?

[12] If, as the animal is in animate things and color in colored things, so matter is in material things, how is it that when animate things are destroyed the animal is destroyed with them, and when colored things are destroyed the color is destroyed, but when material things are destroyed matter is not destroyed? And if matter is destroyed together with material things, how does matter exist before material things?

6.13PG 6

Εἰ τὸ ἀπέχειν καὶ τὸ μετέχειν τῶν ὄντων ἐστὶ, δῆλον, ὅτι τὸ πάντη μὴ ὃν οὔτε ἀπέχει τινὸς, οὔτε μετέχει. Πῶς οὖν μετέχει ἡ ὕλη τῆς στερήσεως, καὶ τῶν ὄντων οὐχ ἔστιν;

Ei to apechein kai to metechein tōn ontōn esti, dēlon, hoti to pantē mē hon oute apechei tinos, oute metechei. Pōs oun metechei hē hylē tēs sterēseōs, kai tōn ontōn ouch estin?

[13] If abstaining from and participating in belong to things that are, clearly what in no way is neither abstains from anything nor participates in anything. How then does matter participate in privation, if it is not among the things that are?

6.14PG 6

Εἰ ἀδύνατον τὸ αὐτὸ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ ἀμφοτέρας χινεῖσθαι τὰς χινήσεις, τήν τε χατὰ φύσιν καὶ τὴν παρὰ φύσιν, πῶς ὁ ἥλιος χατὰ φύσιν μὲν κινεῖται ἀπὸ τῆς ἀνατολῆς εἰς δύσιν, παρὰ φύσιν δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς δύσεως εἰς ἀνατολὴν, διὰ τὴν σφαῖραν; Οὐ γὰρ δυνατὸν τὸ αὐτὸ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ τὰς ἐναντίας κατὰ φύσιν χινεῖσθαι χινήσεις. ι΄. Τοῦ ἡλίου μὴ ὄντος, περιττὸς ἣν ὁ ὀφθαλμός" Ὁ καὶ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ μὴ ὄντος, περιττὸς ἦν ὁ ἥλιος" ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ δι᾽ ἑχάτερον ἀναγχαῖος ἑχάτερος, γενητὸς ἄρα ἑχάτερος. Τὸ γὰρ ἀγένητον δι’ οὐδέν ἔστιν ἀγένηῆτον, ἀλλὰ δι᾽ αὐτὸ μόνον, μᾶλλον δὲ οὐ δι᾽ αὑτό" ἀναίτιον γὰρ τὸ ἀναίτιον. σθαι μὲν χατ᾽ αἰτίαν, οὐ κατὰ χρόνον δὲ, πῶς δαὶ οὐ χατὰ χρόνον; ὄντος ἀϊδίου, ἀλλ' ἐχ τῆς περιόδου πλειόνων ἡμερῶν «ὃ εἶναι ἔχοντος : ιη΄. Εἰ γενητὸς ὁ ἐνιαυτὸς, πῶς ἀγένητα καὶ ῦ τὰ ἐν τῷ ἐνιαυτῷ;

Ei adynaton to auto en tǭ autǭ amphoteras chineisthai tas chinēseis, tēn te chata physin kai tēn para physin, pōs ho hēlios chata physin men kineitai apo tēs anatolēs eis dysin, para physin de apo tēs dyseōs eis anatolēn, dia tēn sphairan? Ou gar dynaton to auto en tǭ autǭ tas enantias kata physin chineisthai chinēseis. i΄. Tou hēliou mē ontos, perittos hēn ho ophthalmos" Ho kai tou ophthalmou mē ontos, perittos ēn ho hēlios" all᾽ epeidē di᾽ hechateron ananchaios hechateros, genētos ara hechateros. To gar agenēton di’ ouden estin agenēēton, alla di᾽ auto monon, mallon de ou di᾽ hauto" anaition gar to anaition. sthai men chat᾽ aitian, ou kata chronon de, pōs dai ou chata chronon? ontos aïdiou, all' ech tēs periodou pleionōn hēmerōn «ho einai echontos : iē΄. Ei genētos ho eniautos, pōs agenēta kai y ta en tǭ eniautǭ?

[14] If it is impossible for the same thing in the same respect to be moved with both motions, that according to nature and that contrary to nature, how is the sun moved according to nature from east to west, but contrary to nature from west to east because of its sphere? For the same thing in the same respect cannot be moved by contrary motions according to nature.

[15] If the sun did not exist, the eye would be superfluous; and if the eye did not exist, the sun would be superfluous. But since each is necessary because of the other, each is therefore originated. For what is unoriginated is unoriginated because of nothing, but only because of itself; or rather, not even because of itself, for the uncaused is uncaused.

[16] … to come into being by cause but not by time, how … but not by time?

[17] … not from something eternal, but having its being from the circuit of many days?

[18] If the year is originated, how are the things in the year unoriginated?